Skip to main content

Full text of "Brownson's quarterly review"

See other formats


BROWN  SON'S 

QUAETEELY  BEVIEW. 

National   Series. — No.   I. 
JANUAKY,   1864. 

CONTENTS. 

Art.  Page 

I. — Our  New  Programme 1 

Introduction  to  the  National  Series. 

II. — The  Federal  Constitution 12 

The  Constitution  of  the  United  States  of  America.     By  W.  Hickey. 

III. — Vincenzo  ;  or.  Sunken  Rocks        ........    4.5 

Vincenzo ;  or,  Sunken  Rocks.     A  Novel.     By  John  Ruffini. 

IV. — Popular  Corruption  and  Venality 70 

The  Peril  of  the  Republic  the  Fault  of  the  People.  An  Address 
delivered  before  the  Senate  of  Union  College,  Schenectady,  July  20, 
1863,  and  before  the  Literary  Societies  of  Franklin  and  Marshall  Col- 
lege, Lancaster,  Pa.,  July  29,  1863.  By  Daniel  Dougherty,  Esq.,  of 
Philadelphia, 

V. — The  President's  Message  and  Proclamation 85 

Third  Annual  Message  of  President  Lincoln  to  both  Houses  of  Con- 
gress. 

VI. — Genervl  Halleck's  Report 112 

The  War  in  186*.  The  Official  Report  of  the  General-in-Chief  to 
the  Secretary  of  War. 

VII. — Literary  Notices  and  Criticisms        .......  121 


NEW  YORK: 
PUBLISHED  BY  D.  &  J.  SADLIER  &  CO., 

NO*.  31  BARCLAY  STREET. 

LONDON:    RICHARDSON   &   SON,  26    PATERNOSTER   ROW;   9    CAPEL 
STREET,  DUBLIN;  AND  DERBY. 

4 


fek 


BEOWNSOFS 
QUARTERLY    REVIEW. 


JANUARY,    1864 


Art.  I. — Introduction  to  the  National  Series. 

With  this  number  we  commence  a  new  series  of  our 
Review.  Henceforth  the  Review  is  to  be  national  and  sec- 
ular, devoted  to  philosophy,  science,  politics,  literature,  and 
the  general  interests  of  civilization,  especially  American 
civilization.  It  ceases  to  be  a  theological  Review,  and 
though  it  will  defend  religion,  and  prove  itself  in  the  prin- 
ciples which  govern  it  truly  Christian,  it  will  defend  the 
special  interests  of  the  Catholic  Church  only  as  they  are 
implied  in  the  freedom  of  conscience  and  the  religious  and 
civil  liberty  of  the  citizen.  The  Editor  has  not  changed  his 
faith,  or  abated  in  his  zeal  for  the  Communion  to  which  he 
has  been  warmly  attached  for  the  last  twenty  years,  and 
whose  doctrine  and  discipline  he  has  labored  as  well  as  he 
could  to  explain  and  defend  ;  but,  for  reasons  satisfactory  to 
himself,  he  withdraws  his  Review  from  the  field  of  theologi- 
cal discussion  and  sectarian  controversy,  and  restricts  it  for 
the  future  to  those  great  public  questions  and  general  inter- 
ests of  Christian  civilization,  which  can  be  fully  discussed 
without  trenching  upon  any  ground  debated  between  Catho- 
lics and  Protestants. 

Christianity,  as  we  have  been  taught  it,  embraces  at  once 
man's  relations  to  his  Creator  and  his  relations  to  his  fellow- 
men,  or  religion  and  society,  and  is  therefore  catholic  in 
the  strict  and  proper  sense  of  the  word.  Man's  social  rela- 
tions grow  out  of  his  relations  to  his  Maker,  and  the 
principles  on  which  all  real  civilization  depends  are  derived 

Yol.  L—  No.  1.  1 


4 


2  Our  New  Programme.  [Jan., 

from  the  religious  order,  and  are  inseparable  from  them. 
It  is  therefore  never  a  matter  of  indifference,  even  under 
the  point  of  view  of  civilization,  what  is  or  is  not  a  nation's 
religious  faith.  But  not  every  man  is  bound  to  devote 
himself  specially  to  the  work  of  settling  that  faith.  Not 
every  man  is  bound  to  cultivate  every  field  that  needs  cul- 
tivating, and  each  one  is  at  liberty  to  confine  himself  to  the 
cultivation  of  his  own  field.  "We  are  bound  to  seek,  and 
to  embrace  when  found,  the  true  religion  for  ourselves, 
but  we  are  not  as  laymen  obliged  to  make  ourselves  theo- 
logical professors,  or  religious  missionaries.  Adhering 
firmly  to  what  he  conscientiously  believes  to  be  Chris- 
tian truth,  and  scrupulously  observing  in  his  own  life  all  its 
requirements,  the  layman  is  free  to  leave  its  public  discus- 
sion and  defence  to  the  ministers  of  religion,  and  to  confine 
himself  to  the  faithful  discharge  of  his  secular  duties.  The 
civic  virtues  are  as  sacred  and  as  obligatory  as  the  ascetic 
virtues,  and,  indeed,  no  man  who  neglects  his  duties  to  soci- 
ety can  perform  his  duties  to  God,  for  he  who  loves  God 
must  love  his  neighbor  also;  and  " he  who  says  he  loves 
God  and  hateth  his  brother  is  a  liar,  and  the  truth  is  not  in 
him."  In  the  Christian  order  which  proceeds  from  the  God- 
man,  the  human  and  the  divine  are  distinguishable,  indeed, 
but  never  separable. 

Catholics  have  in  this  country  equal  rights  with  all  other 
citizens,  and  therefore  the  same  civic  duties.  Neither  their 
Catholicity  nor  the  fact  of  their  being  only  a  small  minor- 
ity absolves  them  from  any  civic  duty,  or  justifies  them  in 
regarding  themselves  as  aliens,  or  the  country  as  their 
enemy.  They  are  not  our  enemies,  who,  though  differing 
from  us  widely  in  religion,  yet  allow  and  secure  to  us  equal 
rights  as  citizens  with  themselves  ;  and  it  would  be  no  com- 
pliment to  our  religion  to  show  that  we  have  no  affection 
for  a  country  unless  we  ourselves  alone  can  govern  it,  and 
govern  it  in  our  capacity  as  Catholics.  To  us  as  Cath- 
olics belongs,  indeed,  neither  the  country  nor  its  govern- 
ment ;  but  in  our  capacity  as  American  citizens  we  have 
equal  rights  with  others,  and  we  should  defend  as  citizens 
for  non-Catholics  the  freedom  which  they  defend  for  us, 
and  feel  that  as  citizens  they  and  we  stand  on  the  same 
footing — one  people,  one  body,  one  community,  having  the 
same  rights  and  the  same  duties.  The  great  questions  raised 
by  the  national  crisis  through  which  we  are  passing  cannot 
be  solved  by   us   in   our   capacity   as    Catholics,    but   are 


1864.]  Our  New  Programme.  3 

to  be  solved  by  the  American  people  at  large,  in  their 
capacity  as  American  citizens  ;  and  if  we  refuse  our  co-op- 
eration with  them,  or  stand  aloof  from  them  because  they 
are  not  in  all  respects  of  our  religion,  we  not  only  fail  in 
our  civic  duties,  but  prove  false  to  that  very  religious  liberty 
without  which  we  had  never  had  a  foothold  in  this  country. 
Surely  it  is  not  a  matter  of  indifference  before  God,  or  in  re- 
lation to  the  eternal  world,  whether  we  embrace  the  true  reli- 
gion or  the  false  ;  but  he  who  will  not  allow  before  the  state 
or  civil  society  the  same  freedom  for  what  he  conscien- 
tiously believes  to  be  a  heterodox  confession  that  he 
demands  for  what  he  conscientiously  believes  to  be  the 
orthodox  communion,  has  not  yet  mastered  the  simplest 
rudiments  of  either  civil  or  religious  liberty.  In  this  coun- 
try all  religions,  not  contra  oonos  mores,  are  equal  before 
the  civil  authority  and  equally  under  its  protection,  and  the 
liberty  of  truth  is  secured  by  conceding  equal  liberty  to 
error.  The  State  with  us  is  assumed  to  be  incompetent  in 
spirituals,  and  before  it  there  are  no  religious  differences. 
As  American  citizens  we  are  neither  Catholics  nor  Protest- 
ants, and  none  of  us,  in  our  capacity  as  citizens,  have 
any  right  to  act  or  to  insist  on  our  being  treated  as  either 
Catholic  or  Protestant,  Presbyterian  or  Methodist,  Baptist 
or  Episcopalian. 

Now,  laymen  as  we  are,  and  having  no  cure  of  souls 
and  no  special  religious  vocation,  we  are  under  no  obliga- 
tion, civil  or  religious,  to  write  or  publish  any  thing  in  ex- 
position or  defence  of  our  Church,  or  against  any  other. 
Nothing  obliges  us  to  continue  a  Catholic  publicist,  and  we 
think  we  can  best  serve  our  country  in  this  her  hour  of  trial 
by  confining  ourselves,  as  writer  or  editor,  to  such  subjects 
as  will  not  require  us  to  disturb  the  theological  convictions 
or  wound  the  religious  susceptibilities  of  any  class  of  Ameri- 
can citizens.  Our  whole  heart  and  soul  are  wrapped  up  in 
the  national  cause,  and  we  are  not  willing  to  be  distracted 
from  it  by  controversies,  which,  however  important  in  them- 
selves, have  no  immediate  bearing  on  our  present  and  most 
pressing  duties  to  American  civilization.  Such  controver- 
sies, also,  could  serve  only  to  separate  us  from  the  great 
body  of  our  countrymen,  and  circumscribe  the  little  influ- 
ence we  might,  perhaps,  exert  in  giving  a  proper  solution  to 
the  great  national  questions  now  before  the  American 
public.  We  believe  our  most  pressing  duties  as  a  publicist 
are  now  our  civic  duties,  and  these  duties  we  can' faithfully 


4  Our  New  Programme.  [Jan., 

discbarge  only  by  uniting  and  acting  as  a  loyal  citizen  in 
concert  with  the  great  body  of  our  countrymen,  the  major- 
ity of  whom  are  either  hostile  or  indifferent  to  our  religious 
communion.  Catholics,  in  their  capacity  as  Catholics,  can 
do  little  for  the  country  in  the  present  emergency,  and 
nothing  except  in  their  capacity  as  American  citizens ;  in 
which  capacity  religious  differences  disappear,  and  no  dis- 
tinction obtains,  but  that  of  loyal  and  disloyal  citizens. 
We  believe,  therefore,  that  as  a  loyal  citizen,  it  is  not  only 
our  right,  but  our  duty,  if  we  publish  a  Review  at  all,  to 
make  it  a  real  American  Review,  devoted  to  the  common 
interests  of  American  civilization,  irrespective  of  the  reli- 
gious differences  that  may  obtain  amongst  Americans. 

We  believe  such  a  Review  as  we  propose  to  make  ours 
hereafter,  even  in  hands  as  feeble  as  ours,  may  meet  a 
want  in  American  periodical  literature,  and  be  of  some 
service  to  the  national  cause.  The  majority  of  our  coun- 
trymen have  no  good- will  to  our  religion,  but  we  do  not 
believe  they  lack  confidence  in  us  personally,  as  an  honest 
man,  or  as  a  loyal  citizen.  We  are  too  old  and  too  infirm  to 
serve  our  country  as  a  soldier  in  the  field,  and  we  can  serve 
it  at  all  only  with  our  pen.  We  do  not  believe  our  coun- 
trymen will  repel  us,  and  greet  us  with  a  non  tali  auxilio. 
We  cannot  see  the  flower  of  youth,  our  own  sons  among 
them,  rushing  to  the  battle-field  to  lay  down  their  lives  for 
the  land  we  love  so  well,  without  wishing  to  give  them  a 
word  of  encouragement,  or  uniting  with  our  countrymen  in 
expressing  a  nation's  admiration  of  their  heroism,  or  trying 
to  do  something  to  save  their  noble  and  generous  sacrifices 
from  having  been  in  vain.  The  Pen  has  its  power,  and  may 
win  important  victories  which  the  Sword  cannot.  We 
believe  even  in  our  humble  way  we  can  do  something  for 
our  country,  and  we  do  not  believe  our  countrymen  will 
refuse  us  the  opportunity  of  doing  so. 

The  military  suppression  of  the  great  Rebellion  against 
American  nationality  and' American  civilization  is  as  yet 
by  no  means  completed,  and  the  civil  suppression,  after  the 
military  is  completed,  will  prove  neither  less  important  nor 
less  difficult.  We  were,  at  the  breaking  out  of  the  Rebel- 
lion, hardly  less  deficient  in  political  science  and  real 
statesmanship  than  we  were  in  military  organization  and 
experience.  It  is  the  fate  of  every  popular  government  to 
be  always  unprepared  for  emergencies,  and  to  be  obliged  to 


1864.]  Our  New  Programme.  5 

concert  its  measures  for  averting  dangers  after  they  have 
come.  The  mass  of  our  people  are  loyal  and  patriotic,  as 
the  war  has  proved,  and  is  every  day  proving;  but  we 
abound  in  politicians,  not  scientific  statesmen,  and  upon  all 
the  great  questions  which  the  present  troubles  have  raised 
the  men  we  look  up  to  as  leaders  have  only  vague,  confused, 
and  contradictory  views.  Even  Judges  of  Courts,  Mem- 
bers of  Congress,  Governors  of  States,  seem  to  be  in  doubt 
whether  the  United  States  is  a  Nation,  or  only  a  Con- 
gress of  Sovereign  States,  bound  together  temporarily  for 
certain  specified  purposes.  There  is  a  great  doubt  among 
them  as  to  the  real  constitution  of  the  American  state,  or 
whether  there  is  or  is  not  an  American  state ;  what  are  the 
powers  of  the  Federal  government,  what  is  the  source 
whence  it  derives  those  powers  which  it  confessedly  has ; 
whence  the  Federal  Constitution  derives  its  authority  as  the 
supreme  law  of  the  land ;  what  is  the  War  Power  under  it, 
and  in  whose  hands  it  is  lodged.  Few  among  the  ablest  of 
our  politicians  seem  to  comprehend  the  real  constitution  of 
American  Society,  and  the  real  nature  of  our  complex  sys- 
tem of  government.  Questions  like  these  have  become, 
in  the  present  state  of  our  affairs,  practical  questions  of  the 
most  vital  importance,  and  need  a  scientific  solution,  which 
few  among  us  are  prepared  to  give. 

There  are  tendencies  amongst  us  to  be  fostered,  and  ten- 
dencies to  be  checked,  if  we  would  retain  and  realize  the 
Idea  of  American  Civilization.  We  need  to  understand,  as 
we  have  not  always  done,  the  distinction  between  the  politi- 
cal people,  or  the  people  as  the  state,  acting  under  and 
through  political  organization,  and  the  people  as  inhabit- 
ants or  population  of  the  national  territory  ;  and  while  we 
refuse  to  foster  the  tendency  to  a  wild  and  lawless  democ- 
racy, so  manifest  among  European  Democrats  and  American 
citizens  of  European  birth  or  education,  and  which  is  only 
a  tendency  to  the  despotism  of  the  many  substituted  for  that 
of  the  few  or  the  many,  we  need  to  be  on  our  guard 
against  that  distrust  of  the  people  and  popular  forms  of  ..gov- 
ernment which  the  Kebellion,  and  the  difficulties  met  with 
in  the  conduct  of  the  War  for  its  suppression,  are  generating 
in  many  minds  hitherto  over-confident  in  the  capacity  of 
democracy  to  go  alone.  We  must  guard  sedulously  against 
concluding,  because  our  experience  proves  that  popular  forms 
of  government  cannot  go  alone,  that  they  cannot  go  at  all. 
We  need  to  be  brought  back  from  the  insane  dream  of  ab- 


6  Our  New  Programme.  [Jan., 

solute  democracy,  which  imposes  no  restraint  on  popular 
will,  popular  caprice,  or  popular  passion,  to  a  fuller  under- 
standing of  legality  or  constitutional  government,  and  to 
bear  in  mind  that  all  government  of  mere  will,  whether  the 
will  of  the  one,  the  few,  or  the  many,  is  essentially  despotic, 
and  that  all  free  government  is  a  government  of  law — that 
is,  of  reason  and  will  combined.  The  constitution  of  the 
American  state  is  admirable,  the  work  of  Providence  rather 
than  of  human  wisdom  and  sagacity,  and  needs  no  revision  ; 
but  the  theories  by  which  it  has  been  interpreted,  and  which 
our  politicians  substitute  in  the  popular  mind  for  the  con- 
stitution itself,  need  a  thorough  revision  and  important  mod- 
ifications, if  we  would  not  in  our  practice  wholly  lose  sight  of 
the  American  Idea.  Perhaps  a  thorough  and  impartial  exam- 
ination of  our  national  constitution,  from  the  point  of  view 
of  the  philosophical  statesman,  instead  of  the  point  of  view 
of  the  petty  attorney,  will  prove  that  the  United  States  is 
really  a  nation,  is  really  a  polity,  a  State,  not  a  congeries  of 
sovereign  states  ;  and  be  found  to  contain  all  the  elements  of 
power  necessary  to  satisfy  those  who  want  a  strong  govern- 
ment, and  all  the  elements  of  liberty  needed  to  satisfy  those 
who  have  a  horror  of  monarchical  or  oligarchical  despotism. 

We  propose,  in  the  progress  of  our  ISTew  Series,  to  discuss 
these  points  more  fully  than  we  have  heretofore  done,  and 
we  hope  before  a  larger  public,  and  if  possible  to  do  some- 
thing to  dissipate  these  doubts,  and  to  arrive  at  a  just 
understanding  of  the  Constitution  of  the  American  state. 

In  Politics  our  Review,  as  heretofore,  will  be  neither  ex- 
clusively conservative,  nor  exclusively  radical.  Our  philos- 
ophy is  synthetic,  and  therefore  dialectic.  Conservatism  seeks 
to  retain  the  past,  radicalism  seeks  to  secure  the  future. 
Exclusive  conservatism  would  cut  off  the  nation  from  all 
future  development,  and  confine  it  to  what  has  been, 
which  were  simply  national  death.  A  nation  lives  only  as 
it  continues  and  develops  its  idea,  which  is  its  reason  of 
being  and  its  principle  of  life.  The  radical  rejects  the 
past,,  tramples  on  the  graves  of  his  ancestors,  denies  that  he 
has  had  ancestors,  scorns  historical  and  vested  rights,  breaks 
the  continuity  of  the  nation's  life,  and  seeks  development 
without  leaving  any  thing  to  be  developed.  Both  the  radical 
and  the  conservative  are  destructives.  Both  break  the  con- 
tinuity of  the  national  life ;  the  one  in  favor  of  the  past, 
the  other  in  favor  of  the  future.  Where  there  is  no 
progress  there  is  no  life.      Progress  is  never  a  new  crea- 


1864.]  Our  New  Programme.  7 

tion,  but  is  always  in  the  continuous  explication  and  reali- 
zation of  the  national  idea,  or  essential  principle  of  the 
national  existence.  This  principle  or  idea  is  the  national 
soul ;  and  when  lost,  either  in  seeking  to  retain  what  has 
been,  or  in  gaining  what  is  not,  the  nation  is  dead,  as  dead 
as  the  human  body  when  the  soul  has  fled,  and  is  a  dead, 
not  a  living  nation.  The  law  of  all  life,  whether  we  speak 
of  a  particular  nation  or  of  humanity,  is  the  law  of  conti- 
nuity and  growth.  The  germs  of  the  future  are  always 
deposited  by  the  past,  and  life  and  progress  consist  in  de- 
veloping and  maturing  them  in  the  actual  life  of  the  nation. 
Life  is  in  progress,  and  progress  is  the  continuous  develop- 
ment, transformation,  and  realization  of  what  was  contained 
in  germ  in  the  past.  In  this  law  conservatism  and  rad- 
icalism are  reconciled,  brought  into  dialectic  relation,  and 
made  one. 

The  American  Idea,  or  the  essential  as  well  as  differential 
principle  of  American  civilization,  is  liberty,  or  the  rights 
of  man,  but  not  the  rights  or  liberty  of  the  Atheistic  man, 
or  man  without  a  Creator,  a  Superior,  a  Moral  Governor ; 
therefore  not  liberty  without  authority,  or  rights  without 
duties  ;  but  liberty  with  authority,  and  authority  with 
liberty.  To  deny  either  liberty  or  law  is  equally  to  deny 
the  American  Idea,  and  to  war  against  the  vital  principle 
of  American  civilization.  The  false  conservatives  of  the 
day  err  not  in  seeking  to  preserve  in  its  purity  and  integ- 
rity the  American  Idea,  but  in  seeking,  under  sanction  of 
that  Idea,  to  preserve  abuses,  anomalies,  or  institutions  and 
usages  repugnant  to  it.  They  are  principally  conservative 
just  now  in  the  respect  that  they  would  preserve  that  great- 
est American  anomaly,  Negro  Slavery.  But  they  are 
really  destructives,  because  there  is  an  innate  incompati- 
bility between  slavery  and  the  American  Idea,  and  be- 
cause they  seek  to  preserve  it  at  the  expense  of  the  national 
unity,  and  the  continuity  and  development  of  the  national 
life.  Slavery  is  a  violence,  and  contradicts  alike  the  prin- 
ciple of  liberty  with  authority  and  authority  with  liberty. 
Liberty  with  authority  means  that  liberty  is  not  license,  but 
liberty  regulated  by  law ;  and  authority  with  liberty  means 
that  authority  is  not  absolute,  but  must  govern  in  accord- 
ance with  liberty,  or  without  lesion  to  natural  justice  or 
violence  to  the  natural  rights  of  man,  and  is  bound  to  recog- 
nize, respect  and  protect  them,  which  in  permitting  slavery 
it  does  not  do,  since  slavery  is  the  total  denial  of  those 


8  Our  New  Programme.  [Jan., 

rights.  It  is  the  greatest  of  all  outrages  upon  natural 
justice. 

That  the  American  Idea  in  its  developments  should  sooner 
or  later  come  in  conflict  with  slavery,  and  demand  its 
elimination  from  American  society,  was  inevitable  ;  for  that 
Idea  is  not  the  rights  of  a  race,  a  caste,  a  class,  but  the 
rights  of  man.  Either  the  work  of  national  development 
and  progress  must  be  brought  to  a  close,  which  wTere  na- 
tional death,  or  slavery  must  be  eliminated.  To  seek  to 
preserve  it  is  to  war  against  the  American  Idea,  the  funda- 
mental and  living  principle  of  the  American  state  and 
American  civilization.  The  Slaveholding  States  have  un- 
derstood this,  and  therefore  have  seceded,  rejected  the  Amer- 
ican Idea,  and  attempted  to  found  a  new,  separate,  and 
independent  nation,  based  on  slavery  as  its  corner-stone  ; 
that  is,  on  the  rights  of  a  race,  not  on  the  rights  of  man. 
They  had  no  alternative,  if  resolved  on  perpetuating  Negro 
slavery  ;  for  the  American  Idea  is  incompatible  with  slavery, 
and,  unless  renounced,  wTould  sooner  or  later  abolish  it  in 
the  New  World,  as  the  Christian  Idea  had  abolished  it  in 
the  Old  World,  since,  in  fact,  the  American  Idea  is  only 
the  Christian  Idea  in  the  order  of  civilization. 

To  seek  to  develop  and  realize  the  American  Idea,  to 
clear  away  anomalies,  to  promote  national  progress,  to  con- 
firm and  advance  American  civilization,  is  not,  as  our  North- 
ern sympathizers  with  Southern  Rebellion  pretend,  a 
destructive  radicalism,  but  both  the  civic  and  the  Christian 
duty  of  the  American  citizen,  unless  attempted  in  a  disor- 
derly way,  in  violation  of  the  great  principle  of  that  civil- 
ization itself,  which,  as  we  have  seen,  is  freedom  with  law, 
and  law  with  freedom.  The  so-called  Conservatives,  who 
are  intent  on  retaining  slavery,  are  in  reality  destructives, 
and  so  are  those  Abolition  leaders,  if  such  there  are,  who 
would  abolish  slavery  by  unconstitutional  means,  or  in  con- 
travention of  constitutional  provisions  ;  the  former  by  assert- 
ing law  without  liberty  or  respect  to  natural  right,  and  the 
latter  by  asserting  liberty  without  law,  or  due  respect  for 
vested  rights.  But  they  who,  without  rejecting  the  obliga- 
tions of  law  or  undermining  authority,  insist  on  the  aboli- 
tion of  slavery  and  the  recognition  of  the  equal  natural 
rights  of  all  men,  black  or  white,  red,  yellow,  or  copper- 
colored,  of  mixed  or  unmixed  blood,  are  real  conservatives, 
for  they  seek  to  preserve  in  its  integrity  the  American  Idea, 
for  the  future  as  well  as  for  the  past ;  they  are,  also,  radi- 


1864.]  Our  New  Programme.  9 

cals  in  the  good  sense  of  the  word,  for  they  accept  the  legiti- 
mate development  of  the  American  Idea,  and  seek  to  make 
it  a  living  idea,  and  the  American  nation  a  living,  not  a 
dead  nation. 

That  the  Abolitionists,  such  as  William  Lloyd  Garrison, 
Wendell  Phillips,  and  others  associated  with  them,  in  their 
zeal  against  slavery,  forgot  the  Constitution  and  the  sacred- 
ness  of  law,  and  were  willing  to  destroy  slavery  at  the 
expense  of  the  American  state,  is  possible,  and  has  always 
been  our  conviction,  and  hence  we  have  uniformly  opposed 
them.  But  after  all,  something  may  be  pardoned  to  the 
excesses  of  liberty,  and  it  is  better  to  err  on  the  side  of 
freedom  than  on  the  side  of  slavery.  Possibly,  too,  what 
we  regard  as  the  one-sidedness  of  the  Abolitionists  was 
necessary  to  arouse  the  American  people,  engrossed  as  they 
were  with  material  interests  and  the  worship  of  Mammon, 
to  a  sense  of  the  great  crime  of  Negro  slavery.  An  error 
on  one  side  can  sometimes  be  corrected  only  by  an  equal 
error  on  the  other,  as  we  see  in  the  use  of  infinitesimals  by 
the  mathematician.  It  is  possible  that  the  Abolitionists 
have  rendered  even  by  their  exaggerations  a  greater  service 
to  American  civilization  than  we  have  given  them  credit 
for.  The  bold,  earnest  men  who  take  the  lead  in  any  great 
movement,  and  struggle  manfully  for  it  against  the  wealth, 
fashion,  public  opinion  of  the  day,  seldom  get  credit  for 
the  good  they  do,  and  the  world  rarely  suspects  how  much 
it  is  indebted  to  them.  The  Abolitionists  have  been  so 
long  decried  as  fanatics,  incendiaries,  &c,  that,  though  we 
reap  the  harvest  they  sowed  in  tears,  we  find  it  difficult  to 
do  them  justice,  and  to  award  them  the  honor  they  may 
have  merited. 

However  the  American  people  may  have  regarded  or  may 
still  regard  the  Abolitionists,  nothing  is  more  certain  than 
that  they  to-day  instinctively  regard  as  deficient  in  loyalty, 
as  false  to  the  American  Idea,  every  citizen  of  a  non-slave- 
holding  State  who  still  struggles  against  the  abolition  of 
slavery,  or  who  does  not  see  and  admit  that  its  abolition  is 
essential  to  national  unity,  and  the  existence  and  progress  of 
American  civilization.  There  are,  unquestionably,  loyal 
men  in  the  ranks  of  the  Democratic  party,  who  in  the 
recent  elections  voted  for  its  candidates,  because  not  con- 
vinced of  the  disloyalty  of  their  leaders ;  but  nobody 
believes  in  the  loyalty  of  the  Northern  man  who  repeats  the 
old  cries   against   Abolitionists,  and  denounces   the   anti- 


10  Our  New  Programme.  [Jan., 

slavery  policy  finally  adopted  by  the  Administration. 
Every  true-hearted  American  feels  the  American  Idea  as  an 
elemental  force  of  his  nature,  and  that  slavery  must  go,  or 
the  American  Republic  cease  to  exist.  They  who  feel  not  so 
have  no  American  soul,  are  men  who  have  loosely  adopted 
the  American  Idea,  not  men  in  whom  it  was  born,  and 
whose  inmost  life  it  informs. 

Entertaining  the  firm  conviction  that  either  slavery  or 
the  nation  must  perish,  that  all  attempts  at  compromise 
between  the  two  inherently  antagonistic  forces  will  prove 
unavailing,  and  result  only  in  disaster,  or  greater  or  less 
injury  to  the  national  cause,  our  Review,  without  being 
technically  Abolitionist,  will  defend,  as  the  means  of  end- 
ing the  present  national  crisis,  the  most  decided  anti-slavery 
policy  the  Administration  may  see  proper  to  adopt,  and  the 
more  decided  it  is,  the  better,  and  the  more  heartily  shall 
we  defend  it ;  and  we  shall  steadily  oppose  the  restoration 
of  any  seceded  State  to  its  former  status  in  the  Union  as  a 
slaveholding  State,  or  without  a  Constitution  prohibiting 
slavery  forever  within  its  territory,  and  abrogating  all  laws 
and  usages  wThich  authorize  it.  We  are  in  favor,  as  a  polit- 
ical necessity,  as  wTell  as  an  act  of  justice,  of  the  universal 
and  immediate  abolition  of  slavery  by  Congress,  which  has 
under  the  war  power,  unless  we  have  misread  the  laws  of 
nations,  the  right  to  demand  indemnity  for  the  past  and  secu- 
rity for  the  future ;  and  as  security  for  the  future  it  cannot 
only  emancipate  the  slaves,  but  abolish  slavery  throughout 
the  Union  and  the  whole  national  territory.  We  are,  now 
our  hands  are  in  and  the  Rebellion  has  given  us  the  right 
and  the  opportunity,  for  making  thorough  work  with  slavery, 
and  would  finish  it,  so  that  it  shall  never  reappear  to  inter- 
rupt or  embarrass  the  onward  march  of  American  civilization. 

Our  Review,  however,  is  not  intended  to  be  strictly 
confined  to  one  subject,  or  to  one  class  of  subjects.  It 
will  study  to  have  the  usual  variety  of  English  and 
American  Quarterly  Reviews.  Philosophy,  politics,  and 
general  literature  are,  as  they  always  have  been,  within  its 
scope.  It  will  be  open  to  all  subjects  of  general  interest 
that  do  not  involve  discussions  of  doctrinal  differences 
between  the  different  creeds  and  confessions  into  which 
Christendom  is  at  present  divided.  Books  and  literary 
works  sent  us  will  be  reviewed  according  to  their  literary, 
intellectual,  and  scientific  merits,  not  from  the  stand-point 
of  theological  dogma.     In  this  respect  the  works  of  Catho- 


1864.]  Our  New  Programme.  11 

lie  authors  and  non-Catholic  authors  will  be  treated  alike. 
It  is  never  designed  that  a  Quarterly  Review  of  any  preten- 
sion should  be  a  mere  party  publication.  In  politics  we  can- 
not, however,  be  neutral,  and  while  we  shall  always  claim  the 
right  to  criticise  with  temper  and'  moderation  such  measures 
of  the  Government  as  we  do  not  believe  wTise  or  just,  well- 
timed  or  expedient,  we  shall  support,  even  more  firmly  and 
unreservedly  than  we  have  heretofore  done,  the  Administra- 
tion, and  the  great  loyal  party  now  in  power  and  conduct- 
ing the  war  for  the  maintenance  of  the  national  unity  and 
the  integrity  of  the  national  territory.  We  shall  maintain 
national  sovereignty,  but  oppose  consolidation ;  eschew  the 
doctrine  that  the  States  are  severally  sovereign,  and  as- 
sert States'  Rights.  We  are  opposed  to  revolutions  both  at 
home  and  abroad,  and  believe  that  all  real  progress  is  to  be 
effected  by  orderly  development  and  growth,  or  realization 
by  each  nation  of  its  own  fundamental  idea  or  essential 
national  principle.  We  believe  in  both  natural  and 
acquired  rights,  and'  demand  of  Government  the  protection 
of  both.  We  believe  in  religious  liberty,  and  concede  in 
the  civil  and  political  order  the  same  freedom  to  other 
Christian  Communions  that  we  claim  for  our  own.  But  we 
hold  that  American  civilization  is  Christian  civilization, 
and  therefore  excludes  all  civilizations  repugnant  to  it.  We 
do  not  construe  religious  liberty  to  mean  that  we  must  pro- 
tect or  even  tolerate  manners  and  customs  which  that  civil- 
ization abhors,  and  which  would  be  pronounced  immoral 
and  criminal,  if  practised  by  Christians,  whether  Catholic 
or  Protestant.  Polygamy,  for  instance,  is  contrary  to  the 
universal  sense  of  Christendom,  and  if  Turks  and  Mormons 
choose  to  live  amongst  us,  they  must  in  their  practice 
dispense  with  a  plurality  of  wives.  A  Mormon  or  a  Turk 
may  believe  what  he  pleases,  but  if  either  insists  practically 
on  having  more  than  one  wife  at  a*  time,  he  is  punishable  as 
a  criminal.  We  are  a  Christian  nation,  and  pertain  to 
Christendom,  and  unless  we  choose  to  secede  from  Chris- 
tendom, we  must  sustain  Christian  civilization. 

Such  is  our  new  Programme.  It  differs  very  little  from 
what  has  always  been  our  Programme,  aside  from  theology, 
which  is  simply  dropped.  We  are  not  introducing  ourselves 
to  the  public  for  the  first  time,  and  our  views  on  most  points 
which  we  shall  hereafter  discuss  have  already  been  pub- 
lished. We  have  grown  old  as  a  publicist,  and  we  simply 
wish  to  be  permitted  to  devote  the  brief  remainder  of  our 


12  The  Federal  Constitution.  [Jan., 

days,  and  such  experience  as  we  may  have  acquired,  to  our 
native  land,v  and  to  the  interests  of  American  civilization. 
We  love  our  country,  and  have  faith  in  her  future.  We 
believe  that  the  American  people  have  a  great  destiny.  We 
are  not  blind  to  their  faults,  we  know  their  weaknesses,  and 
we  have  freely  criticised  their  short-comings ;  but  we  have 
been  struck  by  their  calm  attitude  in  the  present  Civil  War. 
They  are  carrying  on  one  of  the  most  formidable  wars  of 
modern  times,  and  yet  they  are  hardly  moved  in  the  loyal 
States  from  the  routine  of  their  ordinary  life ;  they  seem  to 
make  no  effort,  to  feel  no  uneasiness,  and  to  have  not  the 
slightest  apprehension  as  to  the  result.  At  first  we  thought 
it  stupidity,  now  we  think  it  sublimity.  It  is  the  secret 
consciousness  of  a  great  destiny,  of  which  they  are  incapa- 
ble of  doubting.  They  can  carry  on  the  War  without  any 
disarrangement,  with  serenity  and  repose.  All  greatness  is 
calm,  quiet,  serene.  It  is  only  weakness  that  makes  an  effort. 
The  ancients  represented  their  gods  asleep,  and  spread  over 
their  countenances  an  air  of  ineffable  repose.  So  seem  the 
American  people,  not  as  individuals,  but  as  a  body,  and  far 
more  worthy  of  worship  than  the  deified  Roma  of  the  old 
Quirites.  What  may  not  be  expected  from  such  a  people? 
We  own  ourselves  proud  of  being  one  of  them,  and  of  hav- 
ing the  right  to  say,  "I  am  an  American  Citizen." 

We  cannot  tell  what  may  happen,  but  we  believe  in  our 
country's  destin}^,  and  no  military  disasters  can  make  us 
doubt  it.  Our  fathers'  God  is  with  us,  and,  however  he 
may  chasten  us,  he  will  not  abandon  us  till  we  wholly  aban- 
don ourselves.  Our  only  earthly  ambition  remaining  is  to 
be  permitted  to  contribute  our  mite  towards  settling  the 
great  questions  this  Rebellion  has  raised,  in  a  sense  accord- 
ant with  the  grand  idea  of  American  Civilization.  But 
however  that  may  be,  one  thing  is  certain — the  fate  of  our 
country  depends  on  no  one  man,  and  we  can  lose  any  man 
we  have  and  find  another  to  take  his  place,  either  in  the 
field  or  the  cabinet.     Can  such  a  nation  fail? 


Art.  II. — The  Constitution  of  the  United  States  of  America. 
By  W.  IIickey.     Philadelphia  :  1846. 

There  is  apparently,  as  we  have  shown  in  our  Review 
for  last  October,  a  serious  difference  of  opinion  among  loyal 
politicians    as   to   the   actual  condition   in    regard   to   the 


1864.]  The  Federal  Constitution.  13 

Union  of  the  several  States  that  have  seceded,  declared 
their  independence,  and  entered  into  a  Confederacy 
among  themselves.  Are  they  States  still  in  the  Union,  or 
have  they  lost,  by  their  act  of  secession,  their  State  charac- 
ter, and  become  simply  population  and  territory  subject  to 
the  Union,  in  like  manner  as  any  other  population  and  terri- 
tory belonging  to  the  United  States,  but  not  yet  erected  into 
States  and  admitted  into  the  Union  ?  A  great  cry  is  raised 
against  those  of  us  who  maintain  that  State  secession  is  State 
suicide,  and  we  are  asked  if  we  propose  to  blot  out  their  stars 
from  our  political  firmament,  and  to  reduce  them  to  terri- 
tories ?  The  affected  horror  is  quite  misplaced,  and  the 
question  quite  impertinent.  Nobody  proposes  to  inflict  any 
injury  on  the  seceded  States,  or  to  deprive  them  of  any 
constitutional  rights  to  which  they  are  entitled.  All  we 
and  those  who  think  with  us  demand  is,  that  the  seceded 
States  be  treated  for  what  they  really  are,  or  by  their  own 
act  have  been,  themselves.  There  is  no  question  of  reducing 
them  to  the  condition  of  territories  subject  to  the  Union  ; 
but  the  question  is,  Have  they  or  have  they  not,  by  their 
own  act,  so  reduced  themselves  ?  If  they  have,  we  must, 
unless  we  choose  to  go  against  both  law  and  fact,  treat 
them,  not  as  States  in  the  Union,  but  as  unorganized  popu- 
lation and  territory  under  the  Union,  or  subject  to  the 
Union,  and  in  rebellion  against  it. 

The  question  is  one  of  grave  importance,  and  we  cannot 
agree  with  a  leading  Republican  journal,  that  we  should 
leave  it  to  be  settled  by  the  Administration,  because  we  do 
not  believe  that  its  determination  belongs  to  the  Executive 
branch  of  the  Government,  and  because  much  of  the  future 
peace  and  harmony  of  the  Union,  and  the  stability  of  the 
Government  itself,  depends  on  its  being  settled  by  the 
proper  authority,  in  strict  accordance  with  the  Constitu- 
tion. If  we  had  from  the  first  understood  ourselves,  North 
and  South,  as  to  the  real  character  and  provisions  of  the 
Constitution,  and  strictly  adhered  to  it,  and  had  not  endeav- 
ored to  evade  difficulties  by  affecting  not  to  recognize 
them,  or  by  creating  false  issues  to  divert  attention  from 
the  real  issues,  we  should  have  had  no  secession,  no  rebel- 
lion, no  civil  war,  and  no  such  questions  as  we  have  now 
to  meet  and  dispose  of.  We  are  required  now,  as  it 
were,  to  take  a  new  start,  and  we  should  be  careful  to 
avoid  former  errors,  and  to  set  only  such  precedents  as 
may  hereafter  be  safely  followed.  It  is  always  better  to 
prevent  the  evil  from  coming,  than  it  is  to  rely  on  our 


14  The  Federal  Constitution.  [Jan., 

ability  to  remedy  it  after  it  has  come.  There  is  wisdom  in 
the  homely  proverb,  "  An  ounce  of  prevention  is  worth  a 
pound  of  cure."  We  ought  now  to  fix  the  understanding 
of  our  Constitution,  at  least  as  to  its  essential  principles, 
and  place  the  Government,  in  its  policy  and  administration, 
on  a  strictly  constitutional  ground.  We  should  guard 
against  all  irregularities,  and  admit  as  few  theoretic  or 
practical  anomalies  as  possible  with  the  imperfections  and 
infirmities  of  human  nature.  The  easiest  way  of  getting 
over  a  present  difficulty  may  not  prove  in  the  long  run  the 
best,  and  as  a  rule  the  right  will  be  found  the  truest  meas- 
ure of  the  expedient.  In  common  with  all  loyal  Ameri- 
cans, we  want  the  Rebellion  suppressed,  and  all  the  States 
that  have  seceded  reinstated  in  the  Union  on  a  footing  of 
perfect  equality  with  the  States  that  have  remained  faithful, 
and  by  their  fidelity,  their  bravery,  and  their  sacrifices, 
saved  the  nation.  But  we  want  this  done  by  the  constitu- 
tional authority,  and  in  a  legal  and  constitutional  manner, 
so  as  to  take  away  all  pretext  for  any  future  disturbance, 
and  all  precedent  justifying  future  irregularity. 

What  is  the  legal  or  constitutional  status  to  which  the  se- 
ceded States,  by  their  own  act,  have  reduced  themselves,  can 
be  determined  only  by  a  correct  and  profound  understanding 
of  the  American  constitution,  or  the  real  constitution,  writ- 
ten and  unwritten,  of  the  American  State,  or  Republic, 
called,  for  the  lack  of  a  proper  name,  the  United  States. 
If  our  Republic  in  the  outset  had  had  a  proper  name,  much 
difficulty  would  have  been  avoided,  many  questions  which 
have  agitated  us  would  never  have  been  raised,  and  doubts 
as  to  our  national  unity  would  never  have  been  entertained. 
The  illustrious  Count  Le  Maistre,  in  the  beginning  of  the 
present  century,  predicted  the  failure  and  dissolution  of  our 
Republic,  precisely  on  the  ground  that  it  had  no  proper 
name,  and  therefore  no  national  unity.  The  name  adopted, 
that  of  United  States,  is  expressive  of  union,  indeed,  but  may 
be  understood  to  designate  a  confederacy  of  States  rather 
than  a  nation,  and  it  tends  to  fix  attention  on  the  elements 
of  which  the  Republic  is  composed,  rather  than  on  the  unity 
or  oneness  of  the  nation  itself.  Nevertheless,  though  the  lack 
of  a  proper  name  is  an  inconvenience  in  more  ways  than 
one,  the  thing  does  not  depend  on  the  name ;  and  the  Re- 
public may,  notwithstanding,  be  one  polity  or  state,  as  much 
so  as  if  it  had  a  name  less  cumbersome  and  more  expressive 
of  its  unity.     What,  then,  is  the  Constitution  of  the  United 


1864.]  The  Federal  Constitution.  15 

States  ?  Who  made  it  ?  Whence  does  it  derive  its  author- 
ity ?    And  what  is  the  rule  of  its  interpretation  ? 

We  reject  in  the  outset  the  theory  that  the  Constitution 
of  a  state  is  or  can  be  made.  Constitutions  are  generated, 
not  made,  and  antecedent  to  all  written  instruments,  or 
constitution  of  the  government.  The  constitution  of  the 
United  States  is  not  the  instrument  drawn  up  by  the  Con- 
vention of  1787,  and  which  we  call  the  Constitution  ;  for 
that  Constitution  was  the  sovereign  act  of  the  United  States, 
and  therefore  the  United  States  preceded  it,  and  must  have 
been  anterior  to  that  Convention.  The  Convention  repre- 
sented the  United  States,  but  it  could  not  represent  what 
did  not  exist.  Either  it  was  no  convention  at  all,  but  an 
assembly  of  very  able  and  respectable  private  gentlemen, 
or  there  was  already  a  United  States,  possessed  of  supreme 
political  power.  Now  the  real  constitution  of  the  Republic 
of  the  United  States,  what  wTe  call  the  unwritten  constitu- 
tion, was  that  pre-existing  constitution  of  the  people  them- 
selves, by  which  they  were  constituted  one  political  people 
of  the  United  States.  The  people  were  already  constituted 
as  States  and  as  United  States  prior  to  the  Convention, 
and  as  such  they  assembled  by  their  delegates  in  that  Con- 
vention, drew  up  and  ordained  the  written  constitution,  or 
Constitution  of  the  Government. 

The  fundamental  and  essential  constitution  is  the  constitu- 
tion of  the  people  themselves,  as  United  States,  or  as  distinct 
States  united.  The  sovereignty  that  governs  with  us  is  the 
sovereignty  of  the  people,  but  of  the  people  organized  and 
existing  in  bodies  called  States.  They  exist  as  the  sovereign 
people,  or  the  American  state,  only  in  these  States  or  or- 
ganizations, and  in  these  only  as  united  as  one  political  peo- 
ple ;  or  the  one  political  people,  the  political  sovereign  from 
whom  all  laws  emanate,  exists  only  as  organized  into  States 
united.  There  is,  then,  by  the  essential  constitution  of 
the  American  people,  no  political  sovereign  without  States, 
and  none  with  States  without  the  Union.  Such  is  the  con- 
stitution as  we  understand  it.  To  this  view,  no  doubt,  many 
objections,  more  or  less  plausible,  may  be  urged,  and  we  do 
not  pretend  that  many  historical  facts  may  be  cited  which 
appear  to  contradict  it,  or  that  no  opinions  of  great  weight 
have  been  entertained  not  in  harmony  with  it.  But  we  are 
satisfied  that  this  view  is  the  only  one  that  really  meets 
the  thought  and  intention  of  the  men  who  won  our  inde- 
pendence, and  gave  us  a  national  status  among  the  nations 
of  the  earth. 


16  The  Federal  Constitution.  [Jan., 

We  are  told,  and  many  people  honestly  believe,  that  the 
American  state  has  had  a  democratic  and  revolutionary 
origin,  and  that  our  Government  is  to  be  interpreted  on 
democratic  and  revolutionary  principles.  But  we  must  bear 
in  mind  that  though  a  state  may  owe  its  origin  to  a  success- 
ful revolution,  yet  no  state  is  ever  founded,  or  can  stand,  on 
revolutionary  principles  ;  for  the  very  idea  of  a  state  is  re- 
pugnant to  that  of  a  revolution.  Revolution  is  the  subver- 
sion of  the  state,  and  the  moment  the  new  state  is  organized 
and  established,  it  is  obliged  in  its  own  defence  to  repudiate 
revolutionary  principles,  and  to  punish  those  who  conspire 
to  subvert  it,  as  criminals,  traitors,  and  rebels.  Our  fathers 
understood  this,  and  sought  to  guard  against  all  future  rev- 
olutions by  providing,  in  the  institutions  they  founded,  for 
their  legal,  orderly,  and  peaceful  amendment.  The  fact 
that  we  acquired  our  national  independence  by  a  successful 
revolution,  has  nothing  to  do  with  the  principles  of  the 
American  state,  or  the  Constitution  of  the  American  Gov- 
ernment. Our  fathers  were  revolutionists,  if  you  will,  in 
asserting  national  independence,  but  not  in  organizing  and 
founding  the  Government,  whether  State  or  Federal ;  and 
we  must  take  the  Government  they  established,  and  inter- 
pret it  precisely  as  if  it  had  been  preceded  by  no  revolution, 
but  had  alwaj^s  been  the  legitimate  and  established  Govern- 
ment of  the  country. 

The  American  state  had  a  democratic  origin,  and  is  a 
democratic  state  in  the  sense  that  it  was  founded  by,  and 
on  the  principle  of,  popular  sovereignty.  With  us  sover- 
eignty vests  in  the  people,  but  in  the  political  people,  or  the 
people  organized  as  the  State,  and  acting  through  and  un- 
der constitutional  forms,  not  the  people  regarded  simply  as 
inhabitants  or  population  of  the  national  territory.  That  it 
is  the  right  of  the  people  in  this  latter  sense,  where  there  is 
no  civil  constitution,  where  there  is  no  state,  nor  govern- 
ment, to  come  together  in  Convention,  or  by  a  plehiscitum^ 
as  Napoleon  III.  calls  it,  and  organize  themselves  into  a 
state,  and  institute  such  government  as  they  judge  best, 
we  freely  concede.  Indeed,  this  right  rests  on  the  natural 
equality  of  all  men,  and  grows  out  of  the  necessity  of  the 
case.  But  we  must  beware  of  confounding  the  right  of  the 
people  to  institute  civil  society  where  none  exists,  with  their 
right  where  it  already  exists,  and  there  is  a  civil  constitu- 
tion in  force  and  operation.  Where  civil  society  exists  the 
constitution  defines  the  rights  of  the  people,  and  prescribes 


1864.]  The  Federal  Constitution.  17 

the  conditions  on  which  their  power  is  to  be  exercised,  as 
well  as  who  among  them  are  to  exercise  it.  The  govern- 
ment is  to  be  interpreted,  when  established,  by  govern- 
mental principles,  as  government,  precisely  the  same  as  any 
other  government. 

This  is  one  of  the  points  on  which  we  are  the  most  liable 
to  mistake  the  character  of  our  government,  and  many  of 
us,  in  fact,  do  so  interpret  American  democracy  as  to  nul- 
lify the  government  itself,  or  to  make  it  the  government 
of  mere  arbitrary  popular  will,  popular  passion,  or  popular 
caprice,  and  so  as  virtually  to  deny  the  right  of  the  authori- 
ties to  enforce  any  law  not  in  accordance  with  popular 
opinion.  But  this  is  not  American  democracy — it  is  Euro- 
pean democracy,  invented  by  the  old  Jacobins,  and  brought 
here  principally  from  France  and  Ireland.  It  is  only  pop- 
ular autocracy  substituted  for  Imperial  autocracy,  or  what 
we  call  Csesarism.  The  sovereignty  with  us  vests  in  the 
political  people,  indeed,  but  who  are  the  political  people  is 
determined  by  the  Constitution,  and  their  will  only  as  con- 
stitutionally expressed  is  law.  •  They,  in  a  constitutional 
way,  may  enlarge  or  contract  their  number,  decree  univer- 
sal suffrage,  or  restrict  it  to  property-holders,  as  they  see 
proper ;  but  outside  of  the  Constitution  and  constitutional 
forms  they  are  simply  population,  and  without  a  particle  of 
political  power.  It  is  important  that  we  bear  this  in  mind, 
lest  we  confound  the  Caucus  with  the  Convention. 

The  democratic  question  is,  in  fact,  no  question  for  the 
American  statesman,  and  the  term  democrat,  as  applied 
here  to  a  political  party,  has,  if  the  party  is  not  a  revolu- 
tionary party,  no  meaning.  The  democratic  question  is 
properly  raised,  and  is  important  only  when  there  is  no 
government,  no  civil  society,  and  the  question  is  that  of  found- 
ing civil  society,  and  organizing  government ;  or  where 
there  is  a  question  as  to  the  right  of  revolution,  or  of  over- 
throwing by  violence  an  existing  government,  and  intro- 
ducing a  new  one.  In  neither  sense  is  it  a  legitimate  ques- 
tion in  the  United  States,  for  we  have  a  government,  and 
the  people  have  a  constitutional  way  of  amending  our  insti- 
tutions, and  therefore  can  introduce  such  ameliorations  as 
they  judge  desirable  without  any  resort  to  revolution. 

The  simple  fact  is,  that  the  men  who  resisted  what  they 
regarded  as  the  tyranny  of  Great  Britain,  asserted  American 
independence,  and  made  us  a  nation,  were  not  democrats, 
and    rarely,    if  ever,    appealed  for    their    justification    to 

Vol.  I.— No.  I.  2 


18  The  Federal  Constitution.  [Jan., 

democratic  principles.  They  argued  their  case  on  the  prin- 
ciples of  the  British  Constitution,  and  their  grievance  against 
the  Mother  Country  was  not  that  she  was  monarchical, 
aristocratic,  or  oligarchical,  but  that  she  by  her  acts,  in 
which  she  persisted,  violated  their  rights  as  British  subjects, 
as  set  forth  in  Magna  Charta  and  the  Bill  of  Rights.  There 
is  in  the  whole  controversy  scarcely  an  appeal  to  the  demo- 
cratic theory,  of  which  so  much  has  since  been  said,  and  in 
whose  name  so  much  blood  has  been  shed  and  so  many 
crimes  committed.  In  reorganizing  government  and  pro- 
viding for  the  administration  of  justice,  our  fathers  took 
care  to  observe  as  far  as  possible  the  law  of  continuity,  and 
to  admit  no  break,  no  innovation  even,  that  could  be 
avoided.  Whether  they  were  justified  or  not  in  throwing  off 
the  authority  of  the  British  Crown  was  a  momentous  ques- 
tion for  them,  but  is  none  for  us,  for  the  acknowledgment 
of  American  Independence  by  the  British  sovereign  legit- 
imated their  act  and  condoned  any  offence  against  loyalty 
or  legality  which  they  might  have  committed.  The  Ameri- 
can state  properly  dates  from  that  acknowledgment,  and 
since  then,  whatever  it  was  before,  it  has  been  an  inde- 
pendent sovereign  nation,  with  the  acknowledged  and 
unquestionable  right  of  self-government.  The  government 
which  then  existed  may  have  been  incomplete,  imperfectly 
organized,  but  it  was  the  legitimate  government  of  the 
country,  and  the  people,  collectively  and  distributive! y, 
were  bound  by  it.  "We,  in  interpreting  the  constitution, 
must  begin  with  it,  take  it  as  we  find  it,  without  going  into 
any  inquiry  as  to  the  justifiableness  of  the  revolutionary 
acts  preceding  it,  or  whether  it  be  or  be  not  necessary  to 
assert,  in  order  to  justify  them,  the  modern  democratic  theory 
of  popular  sovereignty. 

Certain  it  is  that  the  American  system  is  not  democratic 
in  the  present  popular  sense  of  the  word,  for  democracy  in 
that  sense,  as  we  showed  in  181:4,  in  our  controversy  with 
the  Democratic  Review,  is  tantamount  to  no  government  at 
all.  The  American  system  is  what  we  may  term,  with 
strict  propriety,  a  constitutional  system,  and  is  a  system  of 
real  government.  It  is  not  a  constitutional  monarchy,  not  a 
constitutional  aristocracy,  but,  perhaps,  may  be  defined, 
with  sufficient  accuracy,  a  constitutional  democracy,  although 
the  terms  are  to  us  a  little  incongruous.  We  would,  if  the 
thing  were  possible,  exclude  the  word  democracy  altogether, 
as  unnecessary,  and  apt  to  mislead.    "  We  committed  a  great 


1864.]  The  Federal  Constitution.  19 

mistake,"  said  John  C.  Calhoun  to  us  in  1840,  "  when  we 
dropped  the  name  Republican*  and  suffered  ourselves  to  be 
called  Democrats ;  names  are  things,  and  by  adopting  the 
name  democrat  we  are  led  to  substitute  democracy  for  the 
constitutionalism  founded  by  our  fathers."  The  Jeffer- 
sonian  party,  in  Jefferson's  days,  never  went  by  the  name 
of  the  Democratic  party,  and  to  call,  in  our  younger  days, 
a  member  of  that  party  a  Democrat,  was  regarded  as  an 
insult.  The  party  called  itself  officially  Republican,  and 
never  assumed  generally  the  name  Democratic  till  the 
re-election  of  Andrew  Jackson  in  1832,  when  an  effort  was 
made  to  assimilate  the  American  Republican  party  to  the 
Democratic  party  of  Europe.  It  is  too  late  to  get  rid  of  the 
name,  but  not  too  late  to  understand  and  conform  to  the 
real  constitution  of  the  American  state,  and  to  employ  the 
name  in  the  American  sense,  and  not  in  the  European. 

Dismissing  all  questions  relating  to  the  revolutionary 
and  democratic  origin  of  American  Independence,  we 
return  to  the  real  constitution  of  the  United  States..  What 
was  the  American  constitution  at  the  moment  George  III., 
our  former  sovereign,  acknowledged  the  American  people 
to  be  a  free  and  independent  nation  %  Two  facts  are  cer- 
tain :  the  people  existed  as  distinct  States,  and  as  States 
united.  They  had  been  constituted  colonies,  independent  in 
relation  to  each  other,  by  their  former  sovereign,  and  were 
united  as  one  by  being  dependent  on  one  and  the  same 
supreme  national  authority.  As  colonies  they  were  distinct 
and  mutually  independent,  but  under  the  relation  of  nation- 
ality they  were  one  people,  so  far  as  people  they  were. 
They,  therefore,  remained  one  after  the  separation  from 
Great  Britain,  unless  in  the  act  of  separation,  or  immedi- 
ately or  subsequently,- something  was  done  to  destroy  their 
national  unity.  The  essential  constitution  then  was  a 
Federal  constitution ;  that  is,  the  people  acknowledged  to 
be  one  people  or  sovereign  nation  constituted .  a  Federal 
Republic,  with  the  political  sovereignty  vested  in  them  as  a 
Federal  body,  distributed,  so  to  speak,  between  a  govern- 
ment representing  the  States  united  and  State  governments 
representing  the  States  in  their  severalty.  Such  was  the 
fact.  How  they  became  so  united  and  so  divided  is  of  no 
consequence  in  determining  what  was  or  is  the  real  consti- 
tution of  the  American  people.  It  is  enough  to  know  that 
they  were  so  constituted,  and  that  their  constitution  was 
legitimate. 


20  The  Federal  Constitution.  [Jan., 

The  States  succeeded  to  the  colonies.  Now  the  colonies 
were  not  independent  sovereign  states,  under  the  British 
Crown,  as  the  Electorate  of  Hanover  after  the  accession  of 
George  I.,  or  as  was  Hungary  under  the  crown  of  Austria 
prior  to  1848.  They  were  colonies,  and  were  and  claimed 
to  be  British  subjects,  with  the  rights  and  duties  of  British 
subjects.  Their  independence  of  the  British  Crown  did  not 
necessarily  convert  them  into  separate  and  independent 
sovereign  states,  or  states  in  the  full  and  proper  sense  of  the 
word.  They  retained  the  political,  civil,  and  corporate 
rights  which  they  held  as  colonies,  but  did  not  necessarily, 
or  by  the  act  of  separation,  receive  any  accession  of  rights, 
or  become  separate  and  independent  nationalities.  We 
find,  also,  bating  a  few  irregularities  not  to  be  counted,  that, 
in  point  of  fact,  they  never  acted  as  such  nationalities. 
Whatever  may  have  been  the  theory  of  the  time,  or  the  doc- 
trines contended  for  by  individuals,  they  never  acted  as  sov- 
ereign states,  or  performed  the  functions  of  sovereign  states. 
They  declared  their  independence  in  common,  carried  on  in 
common,  under  the  authority  of  the  United  States,  the  war 
for  independence,  were  acknowledged  as  the  United  States, 
and  as  the  United  States  they  took  their  rank  as  a  nation. 
No  foreign  Power  has  ever  recognized  any  national  charac- 
ter in  any  one  of  the  States,  or  held  any  national  relations 
with  any  one  of  them  in  its  separate  State  capacity,  or  save 
as  one  of  the  United  States,  through  the  General  government. 
Complete  State  sovereignty  has  therefore  never  existed 
either  in  law  or  in  fact, — certainly  never  in  fact. 

That  from  the  first  there  has  been  more  or  less  widely 
entertained  the  theory  that  under  our  system  sovereignty 
inheres  in  the  States  severally,  or  that  the  sovereignty 
which  in  colonial  times  was  in  Great  Britain  inured  on 
Independence  to  the  States  severally,  that  the  Articles  of 
Confederation  were  drawn  up  on  that  hypothesis,  and  that 
the  weight  of  judicial  opinion,  especially  in  later  times,  favors 
it,  we  do  not  deny  ;  but  that  amounts  to  nothing,  unless  we 
find  some  political  act  of  the  political  sovereign  recognizing 
it,  and  asserting  it  in  the  legal  Constitution.  The  judicial 
opinions  favoring  it  in  recent  times  have  little  weight  with 
us,  because  they  have  been  more  or  less  influenced  by  the 
conflicts  and  controversies  of  parties  growing  out  of  the 
slavery  question.  The  prevalence  of  the  theory  at  the  time 
that  the  Articles  of  Confederation  were  drawn  up  and 
adopted,  is  by  no  means  conclusive  in  its  favor,  because  it 


1864.]  The  Federal  Constitution.  21 

was  a  time  of  revolution,  when  almost  every  thing  was 
unsettled,  and  men's  minds  were  chiefly  intent  on  gaining 
national  independence.  Our  fathers  had  no  historical  pre- 
cedent to'  guide  them,  and  even  our  ablest  statesmen  only 
imperfectly  comprehended  the  Providential  constitution  of 
Anglo-American  soqiety.  Besides,  the  question  at  the 
moment  did  not  seem  to  them  one  of  any  great  importance. 
They  generally  held  the  now  exploded  doctrine  of  the  origin 
of  the  state  in  the  contrdt  social,  or  the  foundation  of  civil 
society  in  compact  or  agreement  between  sovereigns,  or  equal 
and  independent  parties.  In  their  view,  government  formed 
de  novo  by  compact  or  agreement  between  independent 
sovereign  States  was  a  real  civil  society  or  state,  for  all  civil 
society,  they  held,  originates  in  convention,  in  an  express  or 
tacit  pact  between  sovereign  individuals.  Thus  the  preamble 
of  the  Constitution  of  the  Commonwealth  of  Massachusetts, 
drawn  up  in  1780  by  the  elder  Adams,  the  profoundest  and 
most  thoroughly  accomplished  statesman,  and  perhaps  the 
greatest  man  our  country  has  ever  produced,  defined  a  state 
or  commonwealth  to  be  a  voluntary  association  or  agree- 
ment of  individuals, — a  definition  that  would  answer  as  well 
for  a  debating  club  or  a  temperance  society.  It  accorded 
perfectly  with  the  political  theories  of  the  time  to  regard 
the  Union  as  formed  by  an  agreement  or  compact  between 
sovereign  States.  But  if  the  Articles  of  Confederation 
assumed  the  sovereignty  of  the  States  severally,  they  also 
assume  the  contrary,  in  the  rights  they  assert  for  the  United 
States  as  represented  by  the  Congress,  and  in  the  rights 
they  deny  to  the  States  respectively.  The  Articles,  how- 
ever imperfect  they  may  have  been,  were  intended  to  bind 
the  several  States  together  in  an  inseparable  union,  and  to 
distribute  the  exercise  of  sovereignty  between  a  general 
government  and  several  State  governments.  They  accorded, 
indeed,  to  the  States  severally,  much  the  larger  portion  of 
power ;  yet  they  recognized  the  essential  national  and  polit- 
ical constitution  of  the  American  people  as  a  federal  people. 
The  Articles  of  Confederation,  it  is  well  known,  proved 
a  failure,  did  not  meet  the  wants  of  the  country,  and  pre- 
cisely because  they  left  the  Central  Government  too  weak. 
Their  failure  proves  that  they  were  not  in  harmony  with, 
or  did  not  fully  express  the  national  constitution,  the 
unwritten  but  real  constitution  of  the  American  people. 
That  constitution  could  not  endure  so  weak  a  centre,  or 
find   its   expression  in  simple   State   sovereignty.     Why  ? 


22  The  Federal  Constitution.  [Jan., 

Simply  "because  the  people  had  a  national  instinct,  and  did 
and  could  regard  the  several  States  only  as  parts  of  one 
whole,  and  as  unable  to  stand  alone.  The  Articles  of  Confed- 
eration did  not  satisfy  this  instinct  or  national  sentiment 
for  the  whole  Anglo-American  people.  State  sovereignty 
broke  the  nation  into  pieces,  and  destroyed  not  only  the 
life  of  the  whole,  but  the  life  of  each  of  the  parts.  The  very 
failure  of  the  Articles  of  Confederation,  proves  that  the 
American  people  were,  and  felt  themselves,  one  people ;  a 
nation,  not  a  Confederation  of  nations.  Hence  the  neces- 
sity and  explanation  of  the  Convention  of  1787,  called  to 
amend  the  Articles  of  Confederation  ;  and  to  provide  for  a 
more  perfect  Union ;  that  is,  a  more  complete  national 
Government. 

The  idea  that  constitutions  are  made,  not  generated,  no 
doubt  predominated  in  the  minds  of  the  men  of  1787,  and 
they  supposed  that  a  nation  is  formed  by  the  Constitu- 
tion agreed  upon  and  adopted  by  the  people.  Whether 
the  Anglo-American  people  were  really  one  nation  or 
not  prior  to  the  adoption  of  the  Constitution,  was  to 
them  a  matter  of  no  consequence,  because  they  regarded 
as  the  constitution  only  the  written  instrument,  and 
the  written  instrument  as  constituting  the  nation,  or 
civil  society.  If  that  asserted  or  implied  nationality, 
it  was  enough.  Hence,  Mr.  Webster,  in  his  controversy 
with  Haynes  and  Calhoun,  of  South  Carolina,  concedes 
that  the  States  severally  were  originally  sovereign,  and  the 
first  Union  formed  under  the  Articles  of  Confederation  was 
simply  a  Congress  of  sovereign  States ;  but  that  the  new 
Federal  Constitution,  when  adopted,  made  the  States  one 
state,  or  rather  constituted  the  people  of  the  several  States 
one  people.  Mr.  Calhoun,  taking  a  more  philosophical  view 
of  political  constitutions,  maintained  that,  if  the  States 
were  sovereign  prior  to  the  adoption  of  the  Federal  Consti- 
tution, they  remained  so  after  its  adoption,  and  that  the  Fed- 
eral government  could  only  be  a  compact  between  inde- 
pendent sovereigns,  and  however  great  or  numerous  the 
powrers  conceded  to  it,  they  are  simply  delegated  powers, 
and  powers  delegated  by  sovereign  States.  Hence,  the 
United  States  are  not  a  civil  society,  and  the  Federal  gov- 
ernment is  not  a  government  proper,  but  is  and  can  be 
only  an  agency  created  by  the  States.  The  States  are 
principals,  and  .the  Union  must  be  interpreted  by  the  law 
that   governs  the   relation    of  principal   and    agent.     Mr. 


1864.]  The  Federal  Constitution.  23 

Webster,  still  adhering  to  the  doctrine  that  civil  society  is 
founded  in  compact,  the  doctrine  of  the  contrat  social,  con- 
tinued to  assert  that  since  the  adoption  of  the  Constitution 
we  are  one  people,  but  could  not  succeed  in  refuting  Mr. 
Calhoun's  reasoning.  This  concession,  which  could  be 
safely  made  on  his  theory  of  the  foundation  of  the  state  in 
compact,  was  fatal  to  his  argument  on  Mr.  Calhoun's  the- 
ory, which  denies  that  a  state  is  created  by  agreement  or 
convention,  and  maintains  that  it  exists  prior  to  the  adop- 
tion of  the  written  Constitution.  Mr.  Calhoun  always 
maintained  that  the  real  constitution  is  in  the  constitution 
of  the  people,  and. is  anterior  to  the  written  Constitution; 
for  only  a  constituted  people,  a  political  people,  a  people 
already  existing  as  a  state  or  organized  nation,  can  draw 
up  and  ordain  a  written  Constitution.  In  this  he  was,  in 
our  judgment,  right,  and  therefore,  if  the  people  of  the 
United  States  did  not  exist  as  one  political  people  prior  to 
the  Convention  of  1787,  they  did  not  afterwards,  and  do 
not  so  exist  now ;  for  the  Convention  could  not  create  what 
did  not  exist;  and  could  only  regulate  or  determine  the 
mode  or  manner  in  which  a  pre-existing  power,  which  it 
represented  or  was,  might  or  should  be  exercised. 

The  written  Constitution  is  the  fundamental  law  of  the  gov- 
ernment, but  it  always  presupposes  a  state  or  political  sov- 
ereign that  draws  it  up  and  ordains  it.  It  is  a  sovereign  act, 
and  the  actor  creature  of  the  political  sovereign  ;  and  where 
there  is  no  sovereign  people,  there  can  be  no  such  Constitu- 
tion established,  because  there  is  no  power  competent  to 
establish  it,  and  impress  upon  it  the  character  of  law.  The 
people  cannot  establish  a  Constitution  unless  they  are,  or 
exist.  They  must  exist  as  a  people  before  they  can  meet  in 
Convention  and  agree  on  a  Constitution.  But  who  are  the 
people  that  can  meet  in  Convention  1  Are  they  a  people 
previously  defined,  the  people  of  a  certain  defined  territory  ? 
Or  are  they  any  number  of  persons  inhabiting  such  territory 
or  not,  coining  together  fortuitously,  and  irrespective  of  any 
pre-existing  authority  or  law  ?  Can  any  number  of  persons 
who  choose,  without  reference  to  territorial  boundaries  or 
pre-existing  law,  come  together,  and  constitute  themselves 
into  a  sovereign  state?  If  so,  we  have  no  right  to  com- 
plain of  the  Secessionists,  or  to  brand  them  as  rebels,  or 
traitors.  Here  is  the  insuperable  objection  to  the  theory  that 
founds  civil  society  in  compact,  and  maintains  that  the  state 
is  created  by  the  written  Constitution,  or  that  written  Con- 


24  The  Federal  Constitution.  [Jan., 

stitutions  are  law  when  they  are  framed  by  no  political 
power  competent  to  ordain  and  enforce  them. 

The  real  starting-point  for  the  American  statesman  is  the 
Convention  of  1787.  The  Constitution  drawn  up  by  the 
Convention,  and  subsequently  ratified  by  the  States  respect- 
ively, or  by  Conventions  of  the  people  thereof,  purports  to 
emanate  not  from  the  States,  but  from  "the  people  of 
the  United  States."  Thus  in  the  preamble  we  read 
"We,  the  people  of  the  United  States,  in  order  to  form 
a  more  perfect  Union,  establish  justice,  insure  domestic 
tranquillity,  provide  for  the  common  defence,  promote  the 
general  welfare,  and  secure  the  blessings  of  liberty  to  our- 
selves and  our  posterity,  do  ordain  and  establish  this  Con- 
stitution for  the  United  States  of  America."  Can  any  thing 
be  more  clear,  explicit,  and  to  the  purpose?  Who  ordain 
and  establish  this  Constitution?  The  States  severally? 
No.  u  We,  the  people  of  the  United  States."  For  whom 
do  the  people  of  the  United  States  ordain  and  establish  it? 
For  "  the  United  States  of  America."  The  Constitution 
does  not  emanate  from  the  States  severally,  but  from  the 
people  of  the  United  States.  Then  there  must  have  been 
such  a  people  already  existing,  for,  if  there  had  been  no 
people  of  the  United  States,  they  could  not  have  ordained 
and  established,  or  assumed  to  ordain  and  establish,  a  Con- 
stitution. This  people  could  not  have  been  created  by  the 
Constitution,  for  it  ordains  and  establishes,  or  creates  the 
Constitution,  and  it  is  absurd  to  suppose  that  the  creature 
creates  its  creator.  There  not  only  was,  then,  a  people  of 
the  United  States,  but  a  sovereign  political  people,  for  none 
but  a 'sovereign  political  people  can  ordain  and  establish,  a 
Constitution.  Hence,  with  the  Constitution  before  our 
eyes,  we  assert,  and  are  obliged  to  assert,  that  the  political 
sovereignty  with  us  resides  not  in  the  States,  nor  in  the 
people  of  the  States  severally,  but  in  the  political  people  of 
the  United  States,  or  of  the  States  United.  Therefore,  we 
have  maintained  that  the  sovereignty  which  before  separa- 
tion and  independence,  was  vested  in  the  British  Crown,  or 
the  Mother  Country,  lapsed  to  the  States  united,  not  to 
the  States  severally,  and  therefore  the  Anglo-American 
people  have  always  been  one  people,  and  since  the  acknowl- 
edgment of  independence  by  Great  Britain,  one  sovereign 
people,  with  all  the  inherent  unity  and  rights  of  self-gov- 
ernment of  any  other  free,  sovereign,  and  independent 
nation. 


1864.]  The  Federal  Constitution.  25 

That  the  political  sovereignty  is  in  the  people  of  the  Uni- 
ted States  is  still  further  evident  from  Article  X.  of  the 
Amendments.  "  The  powers  not  delegated  to  the  United 
States  by  this  Constitution,  nor  prohibited  by  it  to  the 
States,  are  reserved  to  the  States  respectively,  or  to  the  peo- 
ple." The  Article  would  have  been  more  consistent  with 
itself,  and  more  consonant  with  the  general  spirit  of  the 
Constitution,  if  it  had  said  "  delegated  to  the  General  gov- 
ernment," instead  of  the  United  States  ;  but,  though  drawn 
up  and  adopted  to  satisfy  the  scruples  or  the  fears  of  the 
Anti-Federal  or  States'  Rights  party  of  the  time,  it  recog- 
nizes the  political  people  of  the  United  States.  The  re- 
served powers  are  "  reserved  to  the  States  respectively,  or 
— to  the  people."  What  people?  The  people  of  the  States 
respectively  %  No,  otherwise  it  would  have  read,  "  are  re- 
served to  the  States  respectively,  or  to  the  people  thereof." 
The  "  thereof"  is  omitted,  and  therefore  we  must  under- 
stand, by  the  people,  "  the  people  of  the  United  States." 
This  interpretation  is  confirmed  by  Article  Y.,  which  pro- 
vides for  amending  the  Constitution  without  the  unanimous 
consent  of  all  the  States,  or  the  people  thereof.  Amend- 
ments proposed  by  two-thirds  of  the  members  of  both 
Houses  of  Congress,  or  by  Conventions  called  by  Congress, 
on  application  of  the  legislatures  of  two-thirds  of  the  States, 
when  ratified  by  the  legislatures  of  three-fourths  of  the 
States,  or  by  Conventions  in  three-fourths  thereof,  are  valid, 
to  all  intents  and  purposes,  as  parts  of  the  Constitution. 
These  amendments,  so  proposed  and  ratified,  are  as  binding 
on  the  States  opposing  them  as  on  the  States  ratifying 
them.  This  supposes  a  political  sovereign  distinct  from 
State  sovereignty,  competent  to  alter  the  Constitution,  and 
to  enlarge  or  contract  the  powers  of  either  the  General  gov- 
ernment or  the  State  governments. 

But  we  have  asserted  the  political  people  of  the  United 
States,  and  asserted  them  as  vested  with  full  and  complete 
sovereignty.  But  this  sovereign  people  is  the  people  of  the 
United  States.  There  is  with  us  no  political  people  out  of 
either  the  States  or  the  Union.  The  sovereign  people  are 
the  people  organized  as  States,  but  as  States  united.  This 
is  the  essential  constitution  of  the  American  state ;  and  is 
the  creature  of  no  pact  or  convention.  We  owe  it  to  the  fact 
that  the  Anglo-American  people  existed  while  under  Great 
Britain  as  distinct  and  mutually  independent  colonies  under 
one  sovereign  authority.     The  people  who  asserted  their  in- 


26  The  Federal  Constitution.  [Jan., 

dependence  were  one  people,  but  they  existed  as  thirteen 
colonies,  and  they  could  act  only  as  they  existed,  and  as 
they  had  been  accustomed  to  act ;  that  is,  through  such  or- 
ganizations as  they  had.  Each  colony  was  an  autonomous 
body.  It  had  been  so  under  British  rule,  and  continued  so 
under  Independence,  making  as  little  alteration  or  change  in 
its  internal  organization  or  structure  as  possible,  simply  sup- 
plying by  election  or  appointment  such  officers,  political,  leg- 
islative, executive,  or  judicial,  as  the  change  from  colonial 
subjection  to  independence  rendered  necessary,  and  supply- 
ing, by  union  with  the  sister  colonies,  the  loss  of  national  sov- 
ereignty occasioned  by  the  lapse  of  that  of  Great  Britain. 
The  internal  social  structure  remained  unchanged.  The 
same  people  voted  that  had  voted  in  colonial  times,  the. 
laws  were  continued,  and  the  courts  were  retained  merely 
with  patriotic  judges,  instead  of  royal  judges.  The  people 
accustomed  to  vote  chose  their  legislators  and  their  dele- 
gates to  the  Congress  of  the  United  States  in  the  way  pre- 
viously established,  or  according  to  customary  forms.  We 
say  not  that  every  thing  was  done  by  a  strictly  legal  author- 
ity, for  we  do  not  understand  how  any  revolution  can  be 
effected  by  legal  authority  ;  but  we  do  say  that  all  was  done 
constitutionally,  or  that  what  the  people  did  they  did  in 
their  constituted  or  organic  character. 

So  in  the  Convention  of  1787.  That  Convention  was 
the  Convention  of  the  political  people  of  the  United  States, 
a  National  Convention,  as  much  so  as  that  of  France  in 
1793,  or  the  later  one  in  1848  ;  and  even  more  so  than  the 
latter,  because  it  was  called  by  a  recognized  legitimate  pub- 
lic authority.  But  this  people  was  represented  in  it  by  del- 
egates chosen  by  States,  or  the  people  existing  and  acting 
through  State  organizations.  They  could  be  present  in  no 
other  way,  because  in  no  other  way  did  they  exist  as  civil 
society.  The  Constitution  agreed  on  by  the  Convention 
was  submitted  to  the  people  as  organized  into  States  for 
ratification.  This  was  a  measure  of  prudence,  not  of  ne- 
cessity, for  the  people  in  convention  were  the  people,  and 
in  their  plenary  sovereignty.  But  it  was  wise  to  get,  as  it 
were,  their  reiterated  assent,  their  assent  given  in  Conven- 
tion, repeated  out  of  the  Convention,  or,  as  in  our  days  it  is 
called,  a  jplebiseitum,  though  this  added  nothing,  except  as 
they  chose  to  submit  to  it,  to  the  legality  of  their  act  in 
Convention.  But  choosing  to  demand  the  popular  ratifica- 
tion of  their  act,  the  people  could   give  it  only  as   States, 


1864.]  The  Federal  Constitution.  27 

either  through  the  State  legislatures,  or  through  conven- 
tions of  the  people  of  the  States  legally  convoked. 

If  this  is  borne  in  mind,  taking  the  Convention  of  1787 
as  our  point  of  departure,  the  American  people  will  be 
found  to  have,  in  some  sense  a  two-fold  capacity,  State  and 
Federal,  or  to  exercise  their  sovereignty  partly  through  a 
General  government  and  partly  through  State  governments. 
They  are  in  each  one  and  the  same  people,  and  the  two  gov- 
ernments combined  constitute  only  one  full  and  complete 
government.  There  are  not  two  sovereigns,  one  of  the  TJ  nion 
and  the  other  of  a  particular  State,  but  the  one  sovereign  peo- 
ple governs  alike  in  both  the  State  and  the  Union.  The 
Union  does  not  derive  from  the  States,  nor  the  States  from 
the  Union,  but  both  coexist  as  the  one  political  sovereign, 
acting  as  one  sovereign  through  a  two-fold  organization. 
Historically  considered,  the  same  sovereignty  represented  in 
the  United  States  is  the  creator  of  the  States,  regarded 
simply  as  colonies  of  Great  Britain,  transformed  by  Inde- 
pendence into  what,  under  our  system,  we  call  States.  The 
colonies  were  created,  organized,  or  constituted  bodies  pol- 
itic and  corporate  by  the  sovereignty  of  Great  Britain, 
whose  subjects  the  colonists  were.  That  sovereignty  on  In- 
dependence inuring  to  the  United  States,  the  States  depend 
on  the  United  States,  and  can  be  bodies  politic  only  as 
States  United,  as  they  were  British  colonies  only  under 
British  sovereignty. 

The  existence  of  the  people  of  the  United  States  as  one 
people  prior  to  the  adoption  of  the  Federal  Constitution,  we 
think,  is  sufficiently  proved  by  what  we  have  now  said,  and 
by  what  has  been  said  in  this  Review  on  several  previous 
occasions.  But  whether  so  or  not  we  are  obliged  to  assume 
it,  because  that  Constitution  asserts  such  existence,  and, 
as  the  sovereign  people,  ordains  and  establishes  it.  We 
cannot  go  behind  its  assertion  and  question  its  truth.  On 
that  point  the  declaration  of  the  Convention  is  conclusive, 
for  the  Convention  was  itself  that  people  assembled  by  its 
delegates.  We  are  not  disposed  to  deny  that  prior  to  the 
adoption  of  the  Federal  Constitution  the  people  in  their 
federal  capacity  were  but  imperfectly  organized  and  repre- 
sented, and  therefore  that  the  constitution  was  incomplete. 
The  practical  organization  and  measures  for  expressing  and 
governing  according  to  the  internal  constitution  of  the 
people  were  in  an  inchoate  state,  and  the  people  never  really 
came  into  the  full  practical  possession  of  their  sovereignty 
till  the  Convention  was  called.     Its  organs  were  not  fully 


28  The  Federal  Constitution.  [Jan., 

formed  and  were  defective,  and  the  nation  was  struggling 
to  get  full  possession  of  its  faculties,  and  to  exert  them  ac- 
cording to  its  will.  In  fact,  we  may  regard  the  nation,  po- 
litically considered,  from  1776  to  1787,  as  in  an  embryonic 
state.  The  Convention  is  the  real  date  of  its  birth,  and  in 
interpreting  its  constitution  we  must  take  it  precisely  as 
the  Convention  presents  it  to  us.  Whatever  facts  or  opin- 
ions may  be  encountered  at  a  prior  period  adverse  to  indi- 
visible nationality,  or  to  the  unity  of  the  national  sovereign, 
must  count  for  nothing,  for  the  assertion  of  the  Convention 
in  the  preamble  of  the  Constitution  overrides  them,  or  is 
the  law  of  their  interpretation. 

The  written  Constitution  is  not  the  creator  of  the  political 
sovereign,  for  only  the  political  sovereign  can  -  write  it.  It 
is  never  a  constitution  of  the  state.  That  is  the  con- 
stitution of  the  state  by  which  the  people  are  constituted 
in  themselves,  and  by  virtue  of  which  they  are  not  only 
a  political  people,  but  a  political  people  of  such  or  such 
a  character.  It  is  the  essential  and  differential  principle 
of  a  given  people,  and  is  generated  and  born  with  it. 
Hence  we  say  constitutions  are  generated,  not  made.  The 
written  Constitution  is  really  only  a  solemn  act  of  the 
political  sovereign,  already  existing  and  constituted,  or  dec- 
laration of  the  rules  by  which  the  sovereign  state  is  to  be 
governed  in  the  exercise  of  its  power.  With  us  it  is  the 
solemn  declaration  of  the  political  people,  and  the  manner 
in  which  they  will  govern,  for  with  us  sovereignty  vests  in 
the  political  people.  It  is  in  the  nature  of  an  ordinance  or 
supreme  law  enacted  by  the  sovereign  people,  binding  alike 
upon  them  as  governors  and  as  governed.  It  is  an  act  of  the 
sovereign  will,  and  is  a  Constitution,  not  of  that  sovereign 
will,  but  of  the  several  branches  of  the  government  it 
chooses  to  create.  Governments  have  three  distinct  func- 
tions, with  us  separated  into  three  separate  as  well  as  dis- 
tinct departments — the  legislative,  the  judicial,  and  the  ex- 
ecutive. But  back  of  and  over  all  these  is  the  political  or 
sovereign  power  of  the  state,  which  organizes  according  to 
its  will  these  several  departments  of  government,  dele- 
gates to  them  their  powers,  which  they  hold  and  exercise 
according  to  the  Constitution  publicly  ordained  and  es- 
tablished in  free  states,  by  the  arbitrary  orders  of  the  mon- 
arch in  despotic  states. 

The  political  sovereign  always  exists  and  is  inherent  in 
the  nation,  and  inseparable  from  it.  Hence  most  writers  on 
government  hold,  that  even  in  monarchies  the  sovereignty 


1864.]  The  Federal  Constitution.  29 

vests  in  the  people  or  nation,  and  that  kings  hold  their 
power  only  as  a  trust  from  the  people,  and  forfeit  it  when 
they  grossly  and  persistently  abuse  it.  Hence  the  doctrine 
that  kings  and  emperors  are  justiciable,  and  that  even 
armed  resistance  when  the  monarch  becomes  a  tyrant  is 
lawful,  and  sometimes  a  civic  duty.  The  early  Fathers  of 
the  Church  and  the  Mediaeval  doctors  were,  wTe  believe, 
unanimous  in  maintaining  this  doctrine;  and  the  doctrine 
of  the  Divine  right  of  kings  and  passive  obedience,  the  irre- 
sponsibility of  rulers,  and  the  inamissibility  of  power,  seems 
to  have  been  unknown  or  without  defenders  prior  to  the 
Stuarts  in  England,  and  Bossuet  in  France.  All  power  is 
indeed  from  God,  but  it  comes  to  kings,  kaisers,  rulers  and 
magistrates  from  God  through  the  people  or  nation.  The 
political  power  or  sovereign  with  us,  whence  all  legislative, 
judicial,  and  executive  powers  are  derived,  and  to  whom 
they  are  responsible,  is  what  we  call  the  political  people  of 
the  United  States,  whose  supreme  organ  is  the  Convention. 
The  Convention  is  supreme,  and  can  modify,  in  the  pre- 
scribed way,  the  powers  now  possessed  by  either  the  Gen- 
eral government  or  by  the  several  State  governments,  or  by 
any  branch  of  either.  We  see  the  unity  and  political  sov- 
ereignty of  the  United  States  in  the  Convention,  not  in  the 
several  State  governments,  nor  yet  in  the  General  govern- 
ment, all  of  which  are  subordinate  to  the  Convention,  and 
possess  only  the  delegated  and  limited  powers  it  concedes 
them.  Tftat  the  Convention  is  supreme,  and  the  people 
assumed  to  be  present  in  it  is  sovereign,  we  know,  from 
the  fact  that  it  can  enlarge  or  contract  the  powers  held  by 
either  the  General  government  or  the  several  States  at  its 
will.  Were  it  not  so,  the  provision  adopted  for  amending 
the  Constitution  would  be  nugatory,  and  there  would  be  no 
way  of  getting  amendments  but  by  revolution.  If  the  pre- 
amble asserts  the  existence  of  a  sovereign  people  of  the 
United  States,  the  Yth  Article  of  the  Constitution  asserts 
equally  the  supremacy  of  the  Convention.  It  is  true,  three- 
fourths  of  the  States  must  give  their  assent  to  any  proposed 
amendment  before  it  can  become  a  part  of  the  Constitution; 
but  that  provision  itself,  which  we  regard  as  a  wise  conces- 
sion to  the  minority,  and  also  very  necessary  to  render  con- 
stitutional changes  difficult,  and  to  preserve  the  stability  of 
the  Government,  is  alterable  by  the  Convention,  and  a  simple 
majority  of  the  States  may  be  made  competent  to  adopt  new 
amendments. 


30  The  Federal  Constitution.  [Jan., 

If  now  we  ask,  What  is  the  Constitution  of  the  United 
States  ?  we  answer,  It  is  the  original  and  inherent  consti- 
tution of  the  American  people  as  a  Federal  Republic,  or 
people  existing  in  several  State  organizations,  united  in  one 
general  organization,  as  one  people  in  many,  and  many  in 
one.  Is  it  asked,  Who  made  this  Constitution  f  we  answer, 
It  was  not  made,  it  grew;  grew  up  with  the  people,  with 
the  circumstances  in  which  they  were  placed,  and  came  into 
play  with  national  independence.  It  was  the  work,  not  of 
human  foresight,  forethought,  or  deliberation,  but  of  Provi- 
dence, using  men  and  their  circumstances  as  his  agents.  Is 
it  asked,  What  is  the  Constitution  of  the  Government  ? 
We  answer,  It  is  the  written  instrument  before  us.  Are 
we  asked,  Who  made  it  ?  or  who  ordained  and  established 
it  ?  We  answer,  The  Convention,  or  people  of  the  United 
States  acting  through  their  several  State  organizations,  be- 
cause there  is  no  political  people  of  the  United  States  exist- 
ing outside  or  independent  of  State  organizations.  The  sov- 
ereignty that  ordains  and  establishes  it  is  the  people  of  the 
United  States  in  Convention,  exercising  their  sovereignty, 
not  as  a  consolidated  mass,  but  as  divided  and  organized 
into  States.  In  answer  to  the  question,  What  is  the  rule 
of  interpretation  or  construction  of  the  written  Constitu- 
tion ?  We  answer,  The  antecedent  unwritten  Constitution, 
or  Providential  Constitution  of  the  people  of  the  United 
States ;  that  is,  on  the  one  hand  so  as  to  save  national  unity, 
and  on  the  other  so  as  to  save  the  rights  and  autonomy  of 
the  States. 

It  will  be  perceived  that  we  distinguish  between  civil  soci- 
ety or  sovereign  state  and  the  government.  The  sovereign 
governs  in  the  government,  whether  State  or  General ;  but 
in  either  case,  the  Government  has  only  delegated  powers. 
We  distinguish  also  between  the  United  States  and  the 
General  government.  The  States  united,  or  the  States  in 
their  unity,  are  represented  in  the  General  government ;  but 
the  United  States  are  anterior  to  that  government,  and 
create  it  instead  of  being  created  by  it.  This  distinction  is 
not  always  observed,  and  has  been  overlooked  through  the 
influence  of  the  theory  that  confounds  civil  society  with 
the  government,  and  founds  government  in  compact,  or 
the  eontrat  social*     Civil  society  is  anterior  to  the  gov- 

*  The  Constitution  of  civil  society,  or  the  sovereign  state,  is  Providential, 
and,  as  the  illustrious  Le  Maistre  maintains,  generated,  not  made ;  but  the 
Constitution  of  the  government  originates  in  Convention,  and  is  founded  in  com- 


1864.]  The  Federal  Constitution.  31 

eminent,  and  institutes  the  government,  instead  of  being 
instituted  by  it.  The  government  is  never  the  sovereign  ; 
the  sovereignty  is  civil  authority  itself  providentially  con- 
stituted ;  the  government,  whatever  its  form,  is  created  and 
constituted  by  civil  society,  or  the  Convention.  The  people 
of  the  United  States  are  sovereign,  but  the  United  States 
government  is  not  sovereign,  and  has  only  delegated  and 
limited  powers.  This  distinction  is  important,  although 
the  framers  of  the  Constitution  seem  not  to  have  always 
kept  it  in  view,  as  when  they  speak  of  the  powers 
u  conceded  to  the  United  States."  They,  however,  evidently 
mean,  not  the  United  States  as  represented  in  Convention, 
but  as  exercising  sovereignty  in  the  government  they  were 
creating  or  organizing.  The  government  is  subordinate  to 
the  Convention,  and  therefore  is  not  supreme.  The  several 
State  governments  do  not  derive  their  powers  from  the 
General  government,  and  therefore  are  not  subordinate  to 
it ;  but  they  derive  their  powers  from  the  Convention,  and, 
like  it,  are  subordinate  to  the  Convention,  or  to  the  political 
people  called  the  United  States. 

This  view  of  the  Constitution,  whether  of  the  United 
States  or  of  the  General  government,  guards  equally  against 
consolidation  and  dissolution.  The  United  States  are  States, 
and  act,  whether  in  the  Convention  or  in  the  General  gov- 
ernment, only  as  States,  or  as  a  people  existing  in  distinct 
and  mutually  independent  State  organizations.  The  States, 
or  the  people  of  the  States,  elect  delegates  to  the  Conven- 
tion, Representatives  and  Senators  in  Congress,  their  votes 
for  President  and  Vice-President  are  given  and  counted  by 
States,  and  no  enlargement  or  contraction  of  their  powers 
can  be  effected  without  their  consent  as  States,  or  people 
organized  as  States.     This  sufficiently  secures  and  asserts 

pact  expressed  or  implied.  The  Constitution  of  the  G-overnment  may  be  said 
to  be  made,  but  not  the  Constitution  of  civil  society  itself.  The  error  arises 
from  confounding  the  Government  with  the  state,  or  civil  society,  as  Louis 
XIV.  did,  when  he  said  L'Etai,  c'est  Moi.  The  Government,  as  in  absolute 
governments,  may  be  constituted  with  unlimited  powers,  or  they  may  be,  as 
in  free  States,  only  with  limited  powers.  That  is,  the  Convention  may  dele- 
gate all  the  powers  of  sovereignty  to  the  government,  as -in  the  present  Impe- 
rial government  of  France,  or  it  may  delegate  only  certain  portions  of  the 
powers  of  civil  society,  and  reserve  the  others  to  itself,  as  is  the  case  in  our 
government,  General  or  State.  But  the  Constitution  of  the  government 
should  correspond  as  nearly  as  practicable  to  the  inherent,  unwritten,  Providen- 
tial constitution  of  the  state ;  and  if  it  does  not  so  correspond,  it  will  not  work 
well,  and  the  government  can  maintain  itself  only  by  armed  force,  as  in  the 
greater  part  of  the  European  Governments. 


32  The  Federal  Constitution.  [Jan., 

State  Rights.  But  they  have  none  of  these  powers  or  rights 
save  as  united  States,  or  in  national  unity.  The  individual 
citizen  has  political  power  only  as  a  citizen  of  a  State,  and 
of  a  State  onty  as  it  is  a  member  of  the  Union.  This  guards 
sufficiently  national  unity,  for  the  State  loses  its  State 
rights,  all  political  rights  whatever,  the  moment  it  ceases 
to  be  one  of  the  United  States,  and  its  people  cease  to  be  an 
integral  portion  of  the  political  people  of  the  United  States. 
The  Union  cannot  subsist  without  the  States,  nor  the  States 
without  the  Union,  since  the  sovereignty  is  in  the  Conven- 
tion, and  the  Convention  is  the  Convention  of  the  States, 
or  people  of  the  States  united.  Dissolve  the  States,  you 
dissolve  the  Union  ;  dissolve  the  Union,  and  you  dissolve 
the  States.  The  one  is  as  essential  to  our  system  as  the 
other,  which  eschews  alike  the  disintegrating  doctrine  of 
State  sovereignty,  and  the  centralism  which  denies  State 
Rights,  and  asserts  the  Federal  Government  as  the  supreme 
national  Government  of  the  land.  As  we  understand  it, 
all  are  but  parts  of  one  people  or  nation,  and  both  Govern- 
ments are  alike  essential  to  one  complete  national  Govern- 
ment. The  same  sovereign  governs  in  both,  and  the  State 
governments  are  no  less  national  than  the  General  govern- 
ment. The  States  govern  in  the  General  government  as 
truly  as  they  do  in  their  own,  and  the  nation  governs  in 
them  as  truly  as  in  the  General  government.  The  two 
governments  are  simply  two  distinct  modes  through  which 
the  political  sovereign,  which  is  one,  sees  proper  to  exercise 
its  power ;  or  in  other  words,  the  exercise  of  the  indivisible 
sovereignty  is  distributed  in  two  distinct  organizations, 
instead  of  being  concentrated,  as  in  all  centralized  states, 
in  one  alone.  But  this  distribution  in  nothing  impairs 
its  unity,  for  one  and  the  same  sovereignty  governs  in  them 
both. 

This,  if  we  may  so  call  it,  Federal  Unity,  which  it 
requires  some  little  thought  and  philosophical  culture  to 
understand,  is  the  peculiarity  of  the  American  state,  and 
the  chief  merit  of  its  constitution.  We  have  found  in  our 
reading  no  state  or  national  Constitution  like  it.  The  union 
of  separate  independent  states  under  one  crown  is  not  rare, 
and  formerly  existed  between  England  and  Hanover,  and 
has  long  existed  between  Austria  and  Hungary ;  but  in 
these  and  similar  cases,  each  state  is  complete  in  itself*,  and 
the  union  of  both  under  one  crown  is  a  personal  and  not  a 
political  union.     The  Emperor  of  Austria  in  Hungarian 


1864]  The  Federal  Constitution,  33 

affairs,  before  the  new  Constitution,  not  yet  accepted  by  the 
Hungarians,  acted  not  as  Emperor  of  Austria,  but  as  King 
of  Hungary.  There  have  been  numerous  examples  of  the 
Confederacies  of  states,  ancient  and  modern,  as  that  of  the 
Greek  Cities,  that  of  the  Swiss  Cantons,  and  that  of  the 
United  States  of  Holland,  and  that  of  the  present  German 
States.  But  none  of  these  were  or  are  a  Federal  state.  The 
States  confederated  are  each  a  state  complete  in  itself,  and 
its  constitution,  is  as  complete  without  as  with  the  Confed- 
eration. But  with  us  the  constitution  is  Federal,  the  state 
is  strictly  a  Federal  state.  The  Central  Government  has 
no  bottom,  nothing  to  rest  on  without  the  States,  and  has 
its  complement  in  the  State  Governments;  and  the  State 
Governments  are  incomplete  in  themselves,  and  find  their 
complement  as  governments  proper,  only  in  the  Central  or 
General  Government.  Either  without  the  other  is  like 
man  without  men,  or  men  without  man.  The  two  subsist 
synthetically,  and  constitute  together  not  a  syncretic,  but  a 
real  synthetic  state  and  government,  and  their  separation 
would  be  the  destruction  of  both'.  Hence  we  assert  a  real 
American  state,  instead  of  a  confederacy  or  congeries  of 
States,  and  call  its  constitution  a  federative  instead  of  a. 
unitary  constitution,  or  a  government  that  contains  essen- 
tially the  idea  of  unity  in  plurality,  and  of  plurality  in 
unity.  Herein  is  the  originality  and  the  peculiarity  of 
the  American  Constitution  expressed  in  the  name  United 
States. 

The  merit  of  the  system  is  in  this  originality  or  peculiar- 
ity. Suppose  each  State  complete  in  itself,  and  you  have  in 
each  a  simple  unitary  State,  which  within  its  own  limits, 
like  all  unitary  or  centralized  States,  is  a  despotism,  whether 
monarchically,  aristocratically,  or  democratically  organized. 
The  Central  Government,  in  such  case,  would,  and  could, 
be  no  protection  for  liberty  within  the  particular  State. 
The  power  of  the  States  severally  might  be  a  check  on  the 
power  of  the  Central  Government,  as  under  the  feudal 
regime  the  feudal  Barons  were  a  check  or  restraint  on  the 
power  of  the  monarchy,  but  no  protection  to  the  people  in 
their  respective  fiefs  against  their  own  tyranny  and  oppres- 
sion. The  feudal  baron  limited  the  power  of  the  mon- 
arch, but  was  not  in  turn  limited  by  him  in  his  own  power 
over  his  own  vassals  and  serfs.  Within  his  barony  or  fief  he 
was  absolute,  and  could  govern  as  he  pleased.  So  it  would 
be  in  a  confederacy  of  States  as  distinguished  from  a  federal 

Yol.  I.— No.  I  3 


34  The  Federal  Constitution.  [Jan., 

state.  Remove  the  principle  of  unity,  and  the  state  is  dis- 
solved ;  takeaway  the  principle  of  plurality,  and  the  Union 
would  be  a  simple  centralized  despotism.  The  true  Amer- 
ican statesman,  who  loves  and  resolves  to  maintain  Ameri- 
can freedom,  either  for  the  nation  or  the  citizen,  will  guard 
with  equal  vigilance  against  consolidation  and  against  dis- 
integration— against  encroachments  on  the  rights  of  the 
States  by  the  central  Government,  and  against  encroach- 
ment on  the  powers  of  the  Central  Government  by  the 
States,  or  State  governments. 

It  will  be  seen  from  what  we  have  said  that  the  consti- 
tution of  the  United  States,  or,  as  we  prefer  to  say,  the 
American  state,  is  profoundly  philosophical,  and  accords 
perfectly  with  that  synthetic  philosophy  which  this 
Review  has  for  years  defended.  We  even  doubt,  if  we  had 
not  found  in  that  philosophy  a  key  to  it,  we  should  ever 
have  been  able  fully  to  understand  it.  It  is  a  complex  state, 
and  is  founded  neither  on  the  simple  idea  of  unity,  nor  on 
that  of  confederation,  but  on  the  two  ideas  dialectically* 
united.  This  creates  the  difficulty  in  understanding  it. 
All,  or  nearly  all,  foreigners  either  interpret  it  on  the 
unitary  principle,  suppose  the  States  to  be  not  constituent 
elements  of  the  nation,  but  the  creatures  of  the  Union,  and 
therefore  that  the  constitution  is  unitarian,  and  the  gov- 
ernment in  principle  a  consolidated  or  unitarian  govern- 
ment ;  or  else  they  interpret  it  by  the  simple  idea  of  con- 
federation. They  can  understand  that  the  Union  is  sov- 
ereign, or  that  the  States  are  severally  sovereign,  but  not 
that  sovereignty  is  conjointly  in  both.  The  majority  of  our 
own  citizens  come  very  near  falling  into  the  one  or  the 
other  error.  The  Rebels  and  their  sympathizers  adopt  the 
theory  of  State  sovereignty,  that  each  of  the  States  is  in 
itself  a  complete  state,  and  that  the  Union  is  merely  a  con- 
federation, a  league,  or  an  alliance,  and  that  when  a  State 
in  its  sovereign  capacity  secedes,  it  becomes,  ipso  facto,  an  in- 
dependent sovereign  state,  as  much  so  as  France  or  Great 
Britain.  According  to  them  allegiance  is  due  to  the  State, 
and  only  obedience  to  the  United  States  by  virtue  of  State 
enactment.  This  view  is  simple,  and  is  easily  taken  in,  and 
we  confess  we  held  and  defended  it  down  almost  to  the 
breaking  out  of  the  Rebellion.  We  were  led  to  it  not  only 
by  its  simplicity,  but  by  supposing  that  there  could  be  no 
alternative  between  it  and  the  opposite  view, — the  denial  of 
State  rights,  and  the  assertion  of  the  Union  as  a  consolidated, 


1864.]  The  Federal  Constitution.  35 

or  centralized  state,  which,  with  our  love  of  liberty,  we  could 
not  accept.  The  fact  is,  that  those  among  us  who  reject  the 
doctrine  that  the  States  are  severally  sovereign,  are  apt  to 
favor  the  doctrine  that  ours  is  a  consolidated  or  unitary 
state.  Since  the  Rebellion  broke  out  we  have  found  even 
our  most  loyal  statesmen  defending  now  the  one  extreme, 
and  now  the  other.  Obliged  to  re-examine  the  question 
for  ourselves,  we  have  found  that  our  system  of  government 
accepts  neither  as  excluding  the  other,  but  both  dialectically 
united  and  harmonized.  We  may  reject  both  as  extremes, 
and  yet  accept  each  as  containing  an  element  of  truth. 
There  is  in  each  a  truth  that  must  be  accepted,  and  in  each 
an  error  to  be  rejected.  The  error  is  avoided,  and  the  truth 
asserted  in  a  single  judgment,  as  we  have  now  shown.  The 
constitution  of  the  American  .state  is  the  synthesis  of  the 
rights  of  the  whole  and  of  each  of  its  constituent  elements, 
— what  we  mean  by  a  federal  or  federative  constitution. 
What  our  people  need  is  not  to  study  theories  that  have 
been  adopted  for  interpreting  the  constitution,  but  to  study 
the  constitution  itself,  as  it  really  is  in  the  written  Constitu- 
tion of  the  Government,  and  the  unwritten  and  Providential 
constitution  of  the  American  people,  from  whom  the 
written  Constitution  has  emanated.  In  this  deeper  sense 
the  constitution  has  been  little  studied  amongst  us.  If  it 
had  been,  the  people  of  the  Southern  States  had  never 
rebelled  or  seceded,  for  they,  with  very  few  exceptions, 
never  intended  to  be  rebels  or  traitors  to  the  Government 
to  which  they  owed  allegiance.  The  mass  of  them 
have  only  done  what  they  sincerely  believe'd  that  they  had 
a  perfect  moral  and  civil  right  to  do.  Hence,  while  we  feel 
it  the  duty  of  the  Union  to  suppress  their  rebellion  by  force 
of  arms,  we  entertain  for  them  personally  no  ill-will,  and 
'  indeed  entertain  sentiments  of  respect  for  their  sincerity,  as 
well  as  for  their  bravery,  and  we  deeply  commiserate  them 
in  their  delusion,  and  the  fearful  sufferings  which  it  has 
occasioned  them,  and  which  they  have  borne  so  manfully. 

But  no  man  can  really  understand  the  American  Con- 
stitution without  long,  deep,  and  earnest  study.  It  is  easy 
to  master  the  routine,  the  external  forms,  the  practical 
methods  of  conducting  a  canvass,  elections,  or  of  enacting 
laws,  and  the  like,  but  the  deeper,  the  inner  sense  of  the 
Constitution,  the  mass  of  our  citizens  neither  understand 
nor  suspect.  They  can  talk  fluently,  sometimes  flippantly, 
if  they  read   the  journals,  about  democracy,  aristocracy, 


36  The  Federal  Constitution.  [Jan., 

monarchy,  liberty,  despotism,  but  are  at  fault  whenever  re- 
quired to  speak  of  the  constitution  of  the  state.  Indeed, 
not  a  few  of  them  have  no  conception  of  what  a  state  is, 
and  still  less  of  what  is  the  American  state.  A  state,  a 
real  state,  is  a  mysterious  existence.  It  is  not  a  voluntary 
association,  a  collection,  or  an  aggregation  of  individuals, 
with  no  existence,  no  life,  no  activity,  except  what  it  derives 
from  them.  It  is  a  real  existence,  not  a  mere  abstraction  ; 
an  organism,  not  a  mere  organization.  It  has  its  own 
unity,  its  own  central  life,  of  which  individuals  participate, 
and  which  enables  them  to  live  at  once  a  national  and  an 
individual  life.  It  does  not  subsist  without  individuals, 
nor  does  it  subsist  in  individuals  as  formed  by  them.  They 
must  obey  at  once  the  law  of  national  life,  and  of  indi- 
vidual life,  and  have  in  them  a  national,  no  less  than  an 
individual  element,  so  that  every  individual  pertains  partly 
to  the  state,  and  partly  to  himself.  The  mystery  of  the 
state  is,  in  some  sense,  the  mystery  of  the  race  itself,  dis- 
tinguishable, never  separable  from  the  individual,  any  more 
than  the  individual  is  separable  from  the  race,  or  men  from 
man.  It  is  analogous  to  the  mystery  of  the  Church,  what 
is  called  the  Mystic  Body  of  Christ,  and,  perhaps,  is  only  a 
lower  phase  of  that  same  mystery.  Of  all  conceivable 
states,  the  American  state  is  the  most  complex,  the 
most  mysterious,  "and  demands  the  most  intelligence,  the 
most  study,  and  the  most  thorough  mental  discipline  for 
its  scientific  understanding.  No  people  ever  had  greater 
need  than  we  of  the  profoundest  political  philosophy,  and 
hardly  a  people  can  be  found  with  less,  or  that  has  not  a 
better  understanding  of  the  Constitution  of  its  country. 
Liberty,  in  the  American  sense,  is  a  boon  that  can  be  re- 
ceived, retained,  and  enjoyed  only  by  a  people  that  stands 
in  the  front  line  of  modern  civilization,  and  even  farther 
advanced  than  any  other  nation  that  has  hitherto  existed. 
Let  us  hope  that  the  present  life-and-death  struggle  of  the 
nation  will  force  the  American  mind  to  the  study  of 
political  science,  and  to  master  the  profound  and  philosoph- 
ical constitution  of  the  American  state. 

Returning  to  the  question  regarding  the  rebellious  States 
with  which  we  set  out,  we  can  now  easily  dispose  of  it. 
The  simple  question  to  be  settled  is,  are  these  States  a  part, 
an  integral  part,  of  \\iq  political  people  of  the  United  States, 
in  whom  vests  the  National  and  State  Sovereignty  %  The 
sovereignty  is  one  and  indivisible,  and  vests  in  the  political 
people  of  the  United  States.     But  the  whole  population 


1861.]  The  Federal    Constitution.  37 

and  territory  belonging  to  the  Union,  and  within  its  juris- 
diction, are  not  included  in  the  political  people  of  the  United 
States,  and  none  not  so  included  have  any  political  rights 
or  existence  under  the  Constitution  as  it  is.  None  are  so 
included  except  those  who  are  organized  into  States,  and 
States  existing  in  the  Union ;  that  is,  none  but  citizens 
of  a  Federal  State.  The  people  of  the  Territories,  not  yet 
organized  into  States  and  admitted  into  the  Union,  are  no 
part  of  the  political  people  of  the  United  States.  They 
have  no  political  rights,  no  political  existence,  and  are 
simply  subjects.  The  powers  of  the  Territorial  Govern- 
ment derive  solely  from  Congress,  not  from  the  Territorial 
people.  The  non-political  people  have  duties,  and  may 
have  equal  civil  rights,  but  no  political  rights  or  powers.* 

The  tact,  then,  that  the  rebellious  population  and  territory 
belong  as  population  and  territory  to  the  United  States, 
does  not  make  them  States  in  the  Union,  or  give  them  any 
political  rights  or  existence ;.  otherwise  the  Territories  would 
be  States  in  the  Union,  and  the  Territorial  people  would 
have  political  rights,  and  there  would  be  no  distinction  con- 
ceivable between  a  State  and  a  Territory,  which,  indeed, 
seems  to  have  been  the  doctrine  of  the  Kansas-Nebraska  Bill, 
but  which  the  Supreme  Court,  in  the  Dred  Scott  case, 
very  decidedly  rejects.  The  rights  of  suffrage  and  eligibility 
belong  only  to  citizens  of  an  organized  State  which  is  in 
the  Union  as  a  State,  not  merely  as  population  and  terri- 
tory. 

S"ow  we  do  not  pretend  to  deny  that  the  people  and  ter- 
ritory in  rebellion  belong  to  the  United  States,  and  are, 
though  rebellious,  a  part  of  the  population  and  territory  of 
the  Union.  It  is  only  on  the  ground  that  they  are  that  we 
can  make  war  against  them  as  rebels.     The  simple  question 

*  We  call  civil  rights,  the  rights  of  person  and  property,  some  of  them 
natural,  some  of  them  acquired,  which  the  law  recognizes  and  protects  for 
all  persons,  without  distinction  of  age  or  sex ;  we  call  political  rights,  the  rights 
of  sovereignty,  or  the  right  of  the  citizen  to  participate  in  the  government  of  the 
country.  In  a  monarchy  proper,  these  rights  are  the  rights  of  the  monarch 
alone ;  in  an  aristocracy,  they  are  the  rights  of  the  nohles ;  in  a  democracy, 
they  are  the  rights  of  every  freeman ;  with  us,  they  are,  in  most  of  the  States, 
the  rights  of  all  free  white  male  persons,  and  in  some,  of  all  free  male 
citizens,  without  regard  to  color,  over  twenty-one  years  of  age,  of  sound  mind, 
and  not  having  been  convicted  of  any  infamous  or  disqualifying  offence,  and 
who  are  at  once  citizens  of  the  United  States,  and  of  a  particular  State. 
They  may  all  be  included  in  the  right  to  vote,  and  the  right  to  be  voted  for, 
or  suffrage  and  eligibility.  The  American  citizens  who  have  the  rights  of 
suffrage  and  eligibility,  are  what  we  call  the  political  people,  and  may  include 
a  larger  or  smaller  number,  according  to  the  will  of  the  Convention. 


38  The  Federal  Constitution.  [Jan., 

is,  are  they  a  part  of  the  political  people  and  territory  of  the 
United  States?  To  be  so,  they  must  be  States  legitimately 
organized  and  in  the  Union;  that  is,  they  must  be  Federal 
States.  Are  they  Federal  States  ?  They  certainly  are  not. 
They  were  such  States,  but  have  ceased  to  be,  and  have  so 
ceased  by  their  own  free,  voluntary  act.  They  have  seceded 
from  the  political  people  of  the  Union,  and,  by  doing  so, 
have  lost  for  their  population  and  territory  all  their  po- 
litical rights  in  the  Union.  As  they  could  be  States  and 
possess  political  rights  only  in  the  Union,  they  have,  by 
their  act  of  secession,  ceased  to  be  States,  or  to  have  any 
political  rights  at  all.  Their  legal  status,  even  were  they  not 
rebels,  would  be  simply  that  of  population  and  territory  of 
-the  Union,  not  yet  organized  into  States  and  admitted  into 
the  Union,  which,  as  we  have  seen,  have  no  political  rights 
or  existence  whatever. 

But  it  is  said  that  the  States  have  not  seceded.  They 
have  not  seceded,  because  they  could  not.  We  might  re- 
tort, they  could  secede,  because  they  have  seceded,  and 
valet  argumentum  a  esse  ad  posse,  as  all  logicians  maintain. 
The  States  have  not  seceded  from  the  population  and  terri- 
tory of  the  Union,  and  could  not,  except  by  a  successful  rev- 
olution, we  grant ;  but  we  see  no  reason  why  they  could 
not  secede  from  the  political  people  of  the  Union,  and  thus 
deprive  themselves  of  all  political  status,  or  political  rights 
under  our  system  in  the  Union.  To  be  a  State  in  the  Union, 
is  a  privilege  conferred  by  the  Convention  or  Supreme  po- 
litical power;  but  the  Convention  compels  no  one  to  accept 
or  to  retain  the  privilege.  There  is  no  authority  in  the  State 
or  nation  to  compel  me  to  avail  myself  of  my  political 
rights — to  compel  me  to  vote  at  any  election,  although  I 
have  the  right,  or  to  accept  of  an  office,  although  I  am 
eligible.  The  Territory  needs  the  permission  of  Congress  to 
organize  itself  as  a  State,  and  to  come  into  the  Union,  but 
the  organization  and  the  application  are  voluntary  acts,  and 
there  is  no  power  under  our  system  to  compel  them.  What 
an  actor  may  freely  do,  he  may  as  freely  undo.  The  State 
in  the  Union,  as  a  Federal  State,  has  certain  very  important 
and  much  coveted  rights,  but  if  it  chooses  to  forego  or  to 
abdicate  them,  what  is  to  hinder  it  ? 

Moreover,  a  State  under  the  Federal  system,  though  it 
has  not  full  and  complete  sovereignty,  for  it  is  sovereign  only 
in  union  with  others,  has,  nevertheless,  autonomy,  and  is 
capable  of  standing  on  its  own  feet,  and   acting  from  its 


1864.]  The  Federal  Constitution.  39 

own  centre.  It  is  a  constituent  element  of  the  Union,  but 
a  living,  self-acting  element.  In  performing  its  revolutions 
with  its  sister  planets  around  the  common  centre,  it  revolves 
in  an  orbit  of  its  own,  and  on  its  own  axis.  This  is  what  is 
said  when  we  say  it  is  autonomous,  or  self-acting.  Now  by- 
virtue  of  this  autonomy,  not  derived  from  the  Union,  but 
possessed  only  in  the  Union,  it  is  competent  to  withdraw 
itself  from  the  political  people,  or  to  abdicate  all  the  politi- 
cal rights  it  holds  as  being  an  integral  part  of  that  people. 
The  seceded  States  claim  to  have  done  so.  .  Grant  that  in 
doing  so  they  have  annihilated  their  own  political  exist- 
ence, killed  themselves,  committed  political  suicide;  even 
that  does  not  exceed  the  limits  of  their  free  agency,  and  is 
only  the  extreme  exertion  of  their  autonomy.  Cannot  a  man, 
if  he  is  wicked  enough,  or  foolish  enough,  commit  suicide  % 
To  deny  this  would  be  to  deny  the  autonomy,  the  substan- 
tive existence  of  the  States — would  be  to  deny  the  Fed- 
eral Constitution  of  the  American  state,  and  to  make  the 
States  simple  provinces,  prefectures,  dependencies,  and 
the  Republic  a  simply  unitary  state — the  doctrine  which 
seems  to  have  been  that  of  the  President  himself,  for  in 
some  of  his  early  speeches  after  his  election,  he  compared 
the  relation  which  a  State  bears  to  the  Union  to  that  of  the 
county  to  a  State,  forgetting  that  the  county  is  a  simple 
creature  of  the  State,  and  that  the  State  is  a  constituent 
element  of  the  Union,  not  created  by  it,  any  more  than  the 
hand  is  created  by  the  head. 

In  the  exercise  of  its  autonomy,  or  its  free  agency,  the 
State  secedes,  declares  itself  out  of  the  Union  ;  that  is,  no 
longer  a  State  in  the  Union.  Eleven  States  have  so  se- 
ceded. What,  then,  remains  of  these  States  as  States  in  the 
Union  %  Not  the  political  people  of  the  State,  for  that  peo- 
ple exists  only  in  the  political  organization,  and  that  organ- 
ization is  gone,  since  it  exists  only  as  a  Federal  organization, 
or  as  an  organization  in  the  Union,  and  loyal  to  it.  What 
remains,  then,  as  the  State  ?  Nothing.  No.  The  State,  we 
are  told  again,  has  not  seceded ;  only  the  rebellious  part  of 
the  population  has  seceded.  The  State  remains  in  the  loyal 
Union  men.  But  the  act  of  secession,  if  an  act  at  all,  was 
the  act  of  the  State.  The  authority  of  the  State  is  per- 
sonal and  territorial,  and  binds  both  population  and  terri- 
tory ;  alike  secessionists  and  non-secessionists,  the  loyal  to 
the  Union  no  less  than  the  disloyal.  Otherwise  it  would  not 
be  a  State.     Was  the  act  of  secession  an  act  of  the  State  ? 


40  The  Federal  Constitution.  [Jan., 

It  has  pleased  our  Administration  to  assume  the  contrary, 
and  to  maintain  that  secession  was  the  work  of  a  faction  in 
the  State,  and  not  the  work  of  the  people  of  the  State  at  all. 
This  we  now  know  was  not  the  fact.  In  every  case  the  seces- 
sion ordinance  received  the  votes  of  a  majority  of  the  politi- 
cal people  of  the  State,  and  was  as  literally  and  as  truly  the  act 
of  the  State  as  any  act  is  or  can  be.  No  doubt,  if  the  great 
body  of  the  people  had  been  let  alone,  or  if  an  active  and 
energetic  few  had  not  stirred  them  up,  they  would  not  have 
voted  as  they  did;  but  that,  we  apprehend,  is  the  case  in 
all  elections,  even  in  the  loyal  States.  The  few  always  lead 
and  govern  the  many,  and  the  real  contest  in  every  election  is 
a  contest  between  two  opposing  minorities.  Even  if  there 
had  been  irregularities  in  the  State  action,  it  would  have 
been  only  a  question  between  the  citizens  of  the  State  them- 
selves, and  none  between  them  and  the  General  Govern- 
ment, which  can,  constitutionally,  interfere  in  the  internal 
affairs  of  a  State,  only  to  suppress  insurrection  or  to  guar- 
antee a  republican  form  of  government.  Neither  case  ex- 
isted. There  was  no  insurrection  against  the  State  author- 
ities, and  no  attempt  to  set  up  in  the  State  other  than  a 
republican  form  of  government. 

The  secession  evidently  was  not  the  work  of  a  faction  in 
the  State  itself,  but  undeniably  was,  as  we  have  maintained 
from  the  first,  the  act  of  the  State,  or  the  political  people  of 
the  State,  acting  as  a  political  organized  community,  in 
their  highest  political  capacity,  through  the  forms  of  law 
and  the  Constitution  of  the  State  government.  Therefore 
the  State  has  seceded,  and  in  seceding  has  ceased  to  be  a 
State.  Certainly  there  were  in  all  the  seceded  States  differ- 
ences of  opinion  among  the  citizens,  and  in  them  all  many 
citizens  who  in  their  sentiments  and  convictions  were  loyal 
to  the  Federal  Union;  but  these,  if  they  still  remain,  be 
they  more  or  be  they  fewer,  are  not  the  State,  for  they  have 
no  political  organization,  and  no  unorganized  people  are  a 
State.  The  Union  men  in  the  Rebel  territory  may,  under 
an  Enabling  Act  of  Congress,  be  organized  politically,  and 
become  States,  but  it  is  idle  to  pretend  that  they  are  States 
in  the  Union  now. 

Having  settled  this,  we  can  understand  the  political  con- 
dition of  the  Rebel  population  and  territory.  They  are, 
seclude  the  fact  of  rebellion,  simply  population  and 
territory  belonging  to  the  Union,  and  in  precisely  the  con- 
dition of  any  other  population  and  territory  belonging  to 


1864.]  The  Federal  Constitution.  41 

the  United  States,  but  not  yet  erected  into  States  and 
admitted  into  the  Union.  The  process  by  which  they  may 
be  restored  as  States  is  precisely  that  by  which  new  States 
under  our  system  are  formed  and  admitted  into  the  Union. 

We  are  not  in  the  secrets  of  the  Administration,  but 
from  all  we  have  been  able  to  learn,  its  plan  is  to  treat  the 
seceded  States  as  still  States  in  the  Union,  and  the  Union 
men  as  the  State.  These  are  to  be  allowed  or  encouraged 
to  organize  under  the  old  State  Constitution,  now  really 
defunct,  to  elect  their  officers,  State  and  Federal,  and  to 
resume  all  the  functions,  rights,  and  immunities  of  a  State 
in  the  Union.  But  if  the'  States  are  held  to  have  never 
seceded,  and  to  be  still  States  in  the  Union,  there  is  already 
a  State  organization  existing,  and  the  State  is  in  that 
organization,  and  can  act  only  through  it.  The  new  organ- 
ization, formed  without  and  against  its  authority,  would  be 
illegal  and  revolutionary,  in  direct  violation  of  every  principle 
of  Constitutional  Government.  This  plan  would  do  more 
credit  to  a  ranting  Jacobin  than  to  a  Constitutional  lawyer, 
and  can  be  favored  by  none  who  really  understand  that  the 
American  state  is  a  Constitutional  state,  and  that  it  is  only 
the  organized  political  people,  acting  through  Constitutional 
forms,  and  according  to  law,  that  is  sovereign. 

But  what  is  to  prevent  the  disloyal  and  rebellious  popu- 
lation, the  unquestionable  majority  in  all  the  rebellious 
States,  from  outvoting  the  Union  men?  "None  but  Union 
men,"  the  Honorable  Henry  Winter  Davis  tells  us,  "  are  to 
be  permitted  to  vote."  By  what  authority  are  others  to  be 
prevented?  In  passing  an  Enabling  Act,  as  it  is  called, 
Congress  can  prescribe  the  qualifications  of  electors,  and 
say  who  may  or  may  not  vote  in  the  organization  of  the 
State.  In  the  question  of  organizing  a  new  State,  Congress 
may  declare  disqualified,  both  in  relation  to  suffrage  and 
eligibility,  all  disloyal  persons,  and  all  persons  whose  loyalty 
is  suspected  ;  but  when  the  State  is  once  constituted,  the  qual- 
ifications of  voters,  even  for  Electors  of  the  President1  and 
Vice-President  of  the  United  States,  and  for  Members  of 
Congress,  are  determined  by  the  State  Hence,  we  have 
never  fully  understood  by  what  right  the  Government 
interfered  in  the  recent  elections  in  Maryland  and  Dela- 
ware. Where  does  it  find  its  authority  for  proposing  a  test 
oath,  and  to  prevent  by  its  military  police  any  citizen  from 
voting  who  refuses  to  take  it  ?  The  Government  may  come, 
as  in  Kentucky  and  Missouri,  in  aid  of  the  State  authorities 


42  The  Federal  Constitution.  [Jan., 

to  enable  them  to  enforce  the  law  of  the  State,  but  to  inter- 
fere in  its  own  name,  without  any  pretence  of  State  Law,  is, 
it  seems  to  us,  an  unauthorized  interference,  at  war  with 
constitutional  government,  incompatible  with  the  free- 
dom and  purity  of  elections,  and  going  far  towards  ren- 
dering them  null'  and  void.  We  concede  that  persons 
ought  not  to  be  permitted  to  vote  for  officers  of  a  Gov- 
ernment they  are  striving  to  overthrow,  or  to  which 
they  are  really  disloyal ;  but  it  is  the  business  of  the  State 
authorities  to  exclude  them.  If  the  State  authorities  can- 
not exclude  them,  send  them  sufficient  Federal  force  to  ena- 
ble them  to  doit;  if  they  can,  but  will  not,  then  treat  the 
State  as  disloyal,  place  it  under  martial  law,  in  a  state  of 
siege,  and  thus  for  the  time  being  suspend  the  elections. 
The  Convention,  in  framing  the  Constitution  of  the  Gov- 
ernment, made  ample  provision  for  such  cases,  by  clothing 
the  Government  with  the  war  power;  and  a  State  Constitu- 
tion, when  perverted  to  shield  traitors  and  rebels,  can  be 
suspended  under  that  power,  or  by  martial  law,  without 
being  violated,  or  the  principle  of  constitutional  govern- 
ment being  attacked. 

Yet  the  end  contemplated  in  this  plan  can  be  as  speedily 
and  as  effectually  attained  in  a  constitutional  way  as  in  an 
unconstitutional  way,  and  even  more  so.  The  Rebels  in 
each  of  the  States  in  question  had  the  State  organization, 
and  by  their  rebellion  have  destroyed  it.  All  loyal  men 
are  agreed  that  the  Rebels  have  ceased  to  belong  to  the 
political  people  of  the  United  States,  that  is,  have  ceased  to 
have  any  political  rights  whatever,  and  the  purpose,  both 
of  those  who  oppose  us,  and  of  those  who  agree  with  us,  is 
to  prevent  them  while  remaining*  rebels,  or  disloyal,  from 
exercising  any  political  rights  in  the  State  or  in  the  Union. 
Both  alike  wish  to  reconstitute  the  lapsed  States  in  the 
hands  of  the  loyal  Union  men  inhabiting  their  terri- 
tory. Constitutionally,  this  cannot  be  done,  if  we  hold 
these  States  to  be  still  States  in  the  Union.  But  concede 
what  is  the  obvious  fact,  that  these  States  by  their  act  of 
secession  have  ceased  to  exist  as  States,  and  every  difficulty 
vanishes.  Let  Congress  declare  the  surcease  of  the  States, 
organize  the  Rebel  population  and  territory  into  Territorial 
governments,  and  then,  when  the  Territory  is  ready  to 
become  a  State,  pass  an  Enabling  Act  authorizing  the  terri- 
torial people  to  organize  as  a  State,  elect  State  and  Federal 
officers,  and  claim  admission  into  the  Union.     In  this  Ena- 


1864.]  TJie  Federal  Constitution.  4  3 

bling  Act,  who  may  or  may  not  vote  in  the  organization  of 
the  State,  may  be  prescribed  by  Congress,  without  exceed- 
ing its  Constitutional  powers,  and  therefore  all  who  will  not 
take  the  oath  of  allegiance  may  be  excluded,  and  the  State 
organization  secured  to  Union  men.  All  that  is  neces- 
sary to  make  the  plan  we  have  criticised  legal  and  Consti- 
tutional is,  that  the  Union  men  should  organize  de  novo,  not 
as  the  continuation  of  the  seceded  State,  and  under  a  new 
Constitution,  not  the  old.  The  new  may  be  a  duplicate  of 
the  old,  if  the  Convention  pleases,  or  it  may  be  different 
from  it.  The  Convention  may  revive  and  confirm  as  many 
or  as  few  of  the  rights  acquired  under  the  old  as  it  sees  fit. 
The  matter  is  plain  enough,  and  less  difficult  than  the 
unconstitutional  way  which  we  oppose,  and  which  seems  to 
be  favored  by  the  Administration. 

It  is  greatly  to  be  regretted  that  Gen.  Ashley's  Bill  did 
not  become  a  law.  Early  in  the  regular  session  of  1861-2, 
this  distinguished  member  of  Congress  from  Ohio  intro- 
duced,  as  far  as  we  can  judge,  a  carefully  drawn  Bill  for  the 
organization  of  the  Rebel  population  and  territory  into 
Territories  under  governments  established  by  Congress. 
The  Bill  took  a  legal,  constitutional,  and  statesmanlike 
view  of  the  subject,  and  if  it  had  become  a  law,  much  con- 
fusion would  have  been  avoided,  several  very  questionable 
things  would  not  have  been  done,  and  the  loyal  men  of  the 
country  would  not  have  been  divided  as  they  now  are,  on  a 
questioii  on  which  there  should  be  no  disagreement.  We 
hope  Gen.  Ashley  will  revive  his  Bill  early  in  the  present 
Congress,  and  meet  with  better  success  than  he  did  when  he 
originally  introduced  it.  The  subject  is  eminently  one  for 
Congressional  action,  for  under  our  system  of  government, 
Congress  alone  has  the  constitutional  power  to  deal  with  it. 
The  Executive  has  no  authority  to  act  on  it,  save  under  the 
war  power,  and  he  has  the  war  power  only  in  its  executive 
branch.  The  President,  in  his  letter  to  a  meeting  of  friends 
of  the  Union  at  Springfield,  111.,  last  August  or  September, 
quietly  remarks,  "  I  suppose  I  have  the  war  power."  We  have 
been  in  the  lrabit  of  supposing  the  contrary  :  that  the  Consti- 
tution vests  that  power  in  Congress,  and  that  the  President 
carries  on  war  as  Commander-in-chief  of  the  Army  and  Navy 
only  in  the  execution  of  the  law  or  laws  of  Congress.  We 
have  supposed,  also,  that  Congress  does  nothing  under  the 
war  power  that  it  can  do  under  its  peace  power.  If  we  are 
not  on  our  guard,  with  a  war  of  such  formidable  dimensions 


44  The  Federal  Constitution.  Jan 


on  our  hands,  and  all  minds  and  hearts  intent  on  military 
success,  we  shall  overload  the  war  power,  or  forget,  till  too 
late,  that  there  is  such  a  thing  as  the  civil  power.  We 
must  remember  that  our  own  brave  and  noble  Army,  to 
which  we  owe  more  than  we  are  alwa}Ts  aware  of,  is  endur- 
ing all  its  fatigues,  all  its  hardships,  sickness  in  camp,  wounds 
and  death  on  the  battle-field  tore-establish  the  supremacy  of 
the  civil  power,  not  to  install  the  war  power  as.the  Govern- 
ment of  the  country. 

We  know  our  most  excellent  President  shrinks  from  no 
responsibility,  except  severity  to  criminals,  especially  traitors, 
and  is  willing  to  take  his  own  and  that  of  Congress  too  ;  but 
we  do  not  think  it  becoming  in  Congress  to  suffer  a  free 
horse  to  be  ridden  to  death.  It  has  no  right  to  throw  on  the 
Executive,  who  must  have  his  hands  fall  with  the  business 
of  his  own  department,  the  responsibility  devolved  by  the 
Constitution  of  the  government  on  itself.  We  have  every 
possible  confidence  in  the  patriotic  intentions  and  business 
capacity  of  the  Executive,  but  we  do  not  feel  ourselves  at 
liberty  to  regard  him  as  alone  and  in  himself  the  whole 
government,  and  we  want  each  branch  of  the  government 
to  assert  its  independence,  and  to  do  its  own  work.  At 
present,  the  whole  question  in  regard  to  the  treatment  of  the 
Rebel  population  and  territory  is  left  to  the  discretion  of 
the  Executive.  There  may  be  serious  danger  in  this — a 
danger  so  much  the  greater  because  we  cannot  fully  expose 
it  without  assuming  an  attitude  which,  in  these  times,  might 
be  mistaken  for  that  of  hostility  to  the  Administration. 
We  have  no  wish  to  restrict,  in  the  smallest  respect  possible, 
the  constitutional  sphere  of  the  Executive,  nor  have  we  any 
disposition  to  enlarge  it.  We  are  neither  monarchists  nor 
democrats ;  we  are  constitutionalists,  and  we  raise  as  our 
battle-cry,  and  demand,  "The  Union  as  it  was,  and  the 
Constitution  as  it  is ;"  but  in  our  sense,  as  explained  in  this 
article,  not  in  the  sense  of  those  who  seek  only  to  embarrass 
the  Government,  and  to  preserve  intact  the  fondly  cherished 
institution  of  Negro  slavery. 

We  say,  then,  in  conclusion,  that  we  believe  it  of  vital  im- 
portance to  the  safety  of  our  constitutional  system  that  Con- 
gress should  take  possession  of  the  whole  subject,  and  dispose 
of  it  in  its  wisdom.  If  Congress  do  not  do  it,  we  fear  the 
consequences  will  be  such  as  every  loyal  American  will  de- 
plore as  long  as  he  lives,  and  his  children  after  him.  Let 
Congress  look  to  it. 


1864.]  Vincenzo ;   or,  Sunken  Rocks.  45 


Art.  III. —  Vincenzo  /  or,  Sunken  Rocks.     A  Novel.     By 
John  Ruffini.     1863. 

Euffint  is  not  the  real  name  of  the  author  of  the  work 
before  us ;  but  as  it  is  the  name  under  which  he  chooses  to 
publish,  it  is  the  only  one  under  which  we  choose  to  recog- 
nize him.  He  is  an  Italian,  was  at  one  time  an  exile  from 
his  native  land  as  a  conspirator  against  the  government,  is 
well  known  in  the  United  States  and  Great  Britain,  and  the 
writer  of  several  works  in  English,  among  which  Doctor  An- 
tonio is  the  best  known,  and  the  most  remarkable.  After  the 
establishment  of  a  liberal  constitutional  government  in  the 
kingdom  of  Sardinia,  in  1848,  he  returned  to  Italy,  and  was 
for  several  years  a  member  of  the  Piedmontese  parliament. 
But  whether  disappointed  in  his  political  ambition,  or 
whether  his  English  tastes  and  habits  had  unfitted  him  for 
Italian  life,  he  subsequently  returned  to  England,  and  is, 
we  have  heard,  now  in  the  United  States,  a  correspondent 
of  the  London  Times.  He  is  a  gentleman  of  education, 
ability,  and  even  genius,  an  Italian  patriot,  formerly  a  Car- 
bonaro,  a  great  admirer  of  Yictor  Emanuel,  the  present  king 
of  Sardinia,  or  rather  of  Italy,  and  takes  for  his  beau-ideal 
of  a  statesman  the  late  Count  Cavour,  whose  consummate 
ability  ho  man  doubts,  whatever  may  be  thought  or  said  of 
the  truthfulness  of  his  representations,  or  the  morality  of 
the  means  he  made  use  of  to  obtain  his  ends. 

The  most  remarkable  feature  in  the  novel  under  review  is 
its  English,  which  is  to  the  author  a  foreign  language,  and 
widely  different  from  his  native  Italian.  Its  language  is 
really  English,  and  only  nice  judges  will  detect  in  it  the 
foreigner.  The  English  is  for  the  most  part  pure,  correct, 
graceful,  and  even  idiomatic,  and  only  rarely  do  we  meet  an 
Italicism.  One  we  notice :  "  The  Pope  refused  to  declare 
war  to  Austria.5'  An  Englishman,  we  suspect,  would  have 
written  "  declare  war  againstP  One  sovereign  declares 
war  to  the  public  or  the  world  against  another.  Yet 
Signor  Ruffini  writes  better  English  than  even  many  Eng- 
lishmen and  Americans,  who  are  accounted  good  writers. 
We  can  just  detect  the  foreigner  in  the  studied  correctness 
of  his  language,  in  his  tone  of  thought,  and  the  turn  of  his 
expressions. 

Except,  however,  in  the  language  in  which  it  is  written, 
Vincenzo  is  a  thoroughly  Italian  novel.     Not  only  is  the 


46  Vincenzo  ;  or,  Sunken  Rocks.  [Jan., 

scene  laid  in  Italy,  not  only  are  all  the  actors  Italians,  but 
the  manners  and  customs,  the  ideas,  sentiments,  tone,  the 
very  mind  and  sonl  are  Italian,  or  rather  Piedmontese, 
and  none  but  an  Italian,  and  a  very  clever  Italian  at  that, 
conld  have  written  it.  It  bears  very  little  resemblance  to 
the  general  style  of  either  English  or  French  novels,  even 
the  more  grave  and  thoughtful.  It  has  nothing  of  the 
French  persiflage,  French  levity,  immorality,  or  intrigue, 
nor  any  thing  of  English  sentimentality,  sensationism,  or 
Old  Baileyisin.  It  administers  no  food  to  a  morbid  fancy 
or  to  a  prurient  imagination.  There  is  great  freedom  of 
manners,  but  also  great  purity.  It  has  none  of  the  mate- 
rials of  a  modern  popular  English  novel.  There  is  no 
elopement,  no  forbidden  love,  no  clandestine  marriage,  and 
no  marrying  without  the  paternal  consent  or  the  paternal 
blessing.  Its  tone  is  grave,  chaste,  and  elevated,  thoughtful 
and  earnest.  It  never  corrupts  the  imagination  or  disturbs 
the  senses.  In  all  these  respects  it  is  a  model  our  novelists 
would  do  well  to  follow,  especially  as  it  lacks  nothing  of 
deep  and  intense  interest,  both  for  the  mind  and  the  soul ; 
an  interest  that  may  be  indulged  with  no  detriment  to  one's 
moral  health  or  intellectual  vigor.  There  is  much  in  it  that 
we  cannot  accept,  but  under  a  literary  and  artistic  point  of 
view  we  award  it  high  praise. 

Err  on  some  grave  points  the  author  certainly  does,  but 
his  work  proves  that  the  cultivated  Italian  lives  and  moves 
in  an  intellectual  and  aesthetic  atmosphere,  far  above 
that  breathed  by  the  best  of  our  English,  American,  or 
French  novelists.  Even  a  slight  acquaintance  wTith  Ital- 
ian literature  suffices  to  prove  that  nothing  is  farther  from 
the  truth  than  the  ordinary  English  and  American  estimate 
of  the  Italian  character.  The  dolcefar  niente  supposed  to 
describe  it  is  seldom,  if  ever,  heard  from  Italian  lips..  The 
Italian  has  not  the  pompous  gravity  ascribed  to  the  Span- 
iard, any  more  than  he  has  the  bluntness  of  the  Englishman, 
the  roughness  of  the  American,  the  boorishness  of  the  un- 
cultivated German,  or  the  vanity  of  the  Frenchman  ;  but  he 
is  active,  energetic,  sober,  thoughtful ;  above  all,  earnest. 
When  he  fails,  it  is  because  he  lacks  a  held  broad  enough 
for  his  ambition.  The  Italian  nature  is  richly  endowed,  and 
has  great  capacity,  not  only  tor  the  line  arts,  but  for  science, 
philosophy,  and  erudition.  The  greatest  scholars,  histo- 
rians, antiquarians,  philosophers,  poets,  statesmen,  legists, 
painters,  sculptors,  architects  of  the  modern  world,  are  Ital- 


1864.]  Vincenzo ;  or,  Sunken  Bocks.  47 

ians,  who  seem  to  have  inherited  the  genius  as  well  as  the 
civilization  of  the  ancient  Grseeo-Romans.  Dante  is  unri- 
valled as  a  poet,  unless  perhaps  by  Shakspeare,  whom  he  even 
surpasses  in  learning,  philosophy,  and  culture,  if  not  in 
native  genius  ;  and  neither  England  nor  Germany,  France 
nor  Spain,  can  approach  in  philosophy  Aquinatas,  Vico, 
Rossini,  and  Gioberti.  Modern  science  is  of  Italian  origin, 
and  Italians  have  been  among  its  most  successful  cultivators. 
Modern  commerce  took  its  rise  in  Italy,  and  to  Italy  and 
Spain  we  are  indebted  for  our  commercial  codes,  and  our 
earliest  and  best  works  on  international  law.  Modern  mili- 
tary art  and  science  are  of  Italian  origin,  and  Napoleon 
Bonaparte,  the  great  captain,  was  born  an  Italian,  and  of 
an  Italian  stock,  and,  though  Emperor  of  the  French,  was 
never  a  Frenchman.*  The  Italian  language  itself  is  the 
language  of  a  noble  people,  and  is,  perhaps,  far  better  fitted 
to  be  a  universal  language  than  any  other  modern  tongue, 
combining  as.  it  does  the  majesty  and  terseness  of  the  Latin, 
the  beauty,  richness,  and  flexibility  of  the  Greek,  with  a 
melody  peculiarly  its  own.  It  is  rich  in  all  the  terms  of 
art  and  science,  and,  as  we  may  see  in  Gioberti,  is  for  the 
profoundest  anci  most  subtle  metaphysics  in  no  sense  infe- 
rior to  the  language  of  Plato. 

The  great  defect  of  the  Italian  people  in  more  recent 
times  must  be  attributed  to  the  political  condition  of  their 
country.  In  the  middle  ages,  before  the  rise  of  great  cen- 
tralized states,  Italy  was  the  first  country  in  Europe,  and 
her  division  into  several  independent  states,  republics,  or 
principalities,  interfered  comparatively  little  with  her  moral 
or  political  influence.  Her  language  was  the  court  lan- 
guage of  Europe,  and  her  cities  commanded  the  commerce 
and  exchange  of  the  world.  Her  social  state  was  the  least 
wretched  in  Europe,  for  she  was  less  feudal,  and  more 
municipal,  and  enjoyed  a  freedom,  though  incomplete,  far 
greater  than  was  to  be  found  with  any  other  European 
people.  It  is  strange,  the  delusion  which  seized  many  of  us 
a  few  years  since,  with  regard  to  the  feudal  regime.  It 
founded  government  on  the  nobles  and  the  clergy,  and  if  it 

*  Napoleon  was  born,  it  has  been  proved,  prior  to  1769,  the  commonly 
alleged  date  of  his  birth,  and,  in  fact,  before  Corsica  was  annexed  to  France. 
The  date  of  his  birth  was  altered  after  he  became  distinguished,  and  the 
orthography  of  his  name  was  Frenchified,  in  order  to  make  it  appear  that 
he  was  born  a  Frenchman.  At  least  it  has  been  so  alleged.  At  any  rate, 
his  parents  were  Italians,  his  mother-tongue  was  Italian,  and  so  was  his 
genius. 


48  Vincenzo  /  or,  Sunken  Rocks.  [Jan., 

restrained  the  power  of  the  monarch  and  weakened  the 
central  power  of  the  State,  it  afforded  no  protection  to  the 
people,  either  against  the  king  or  their  immediate  lords. 
The  lords  could  oppress  the  people,  who  were  for  the  most 
part  serfs,  or  vassals  of  vassals,  as  much  as  they  pleased, 
and  there  was  no  power  to  restrain  them,  or  to  call  them 
to  an  account  for  their  misdeeds.  So  far  as  the  great  mass 
of  the  people,  the  untitled  many,  are  concerned,  there  can 
be  no  question  that  the  centralized  monarchies  that  sprang 
up  in  the  sixteenth  and  seventeenth  centuries,  against  which 
the  popular  revolutions  of  the  eighteenth  century  were 
directed,  were  a  great  advance  on  the  feudalism  of  the  mid- 
dle ages.  Louis  XL  of  France,  Henry  YII.  of  England, 
Maximilian  I.  in  Germany,  and  the  Regent,  Cardinal 
Xi  mines,  in  Spain,  in  breaking  the  power  of  the  great  vas- 
sals of  the  crown,  and  in  laboring  to  centralize  power  in 
the  hands  of  the  monarch,  whatever  their  personal 
motives,  acted,  undoubtedly,  in  the  interest  of  the  people, 
and  therefore  in  the  interest  of  civilization.  The  French 
peasant,  under  the  military  despotism  of  Napoleon,  was  a 
man  compared  with  what  he  was  under  Philip  Augustus, 
St.  Louis,  or  Charles  le  Sage.  Modern  monarchy,  though 
less  favorable  to  the  nobility,  is  far  more  favorable  to  the 
people  than  was  feudalism,  under  which  they  were  still 
more  than  under  Louis  XIV.,  gens  corveables  et  gens  taillables. 
But  Italy,  in  the  midst  of  the  great  modern  centralized 
States  of  Europe,  governed  in  their  international  relations 
by  no  considerations  of  vested  rights  or  of  natural  justice, 
suffered  by  her  division  into  several  sovereign  but  petty 
states,  incapable  of  acting  together  as  a  single  state,  and 
each  too  weak  to  stand  alone.  For  a  long  time  the  Italian 
States  subsisted  only  under  Spanish,  French,  or  Austrian 
protection,  or  domination,  and  could  hardly  pretend  to  an 
autonomous  existence.  The  Italians  thus  lost  political  life, 
and  all  field  for  political  activity,  unless  displayed  in  the 
service  of  a  foreign  power.  There  is  no  doubt  that  during 
the  forty  years  of  peace  throughout  the  Peninsula,  that  pre- 
ceded the  outbreak  of  the  French  Revolution,  the  Italians, 
without  any  military  or  political  career,  lost  much  of  their 
manliness,  their  energy  of  character, — became  effeminate, 
even  corrupt,  dillettanteish,  and  unworthy  of  their  noble 
ancestry,  and  of  their  own  national  genius.  They  had  no 
public  career,  and  their  native  activity  returned  upon  and 
devoured  itself.     Their  memories  oppressed  them,  and  their 


1864.]  Vincenzo  ;  oi\  Sunken  Rocks.]  49 

life  was  aimless  and  wearisome.  Their  souls  were  impris- 
oned within  them,  and  they  lost  faith,  lost  hope,  lost  all 
stimulus  to  exertion,  as  every  noble,  true,  and  generous 
people  highly  cultivated  and  civilized  will  do  when  they 
are  deprived  of  all  public  field  of  exertion,  all  scope  for 
laudable  ambition.  We  may  preach  as  we  please,  exhaust 
our  eloquence  and  our  imagination  in  portraying  the  charms 
of  private  life,  but  no  people  that  has  advanced  a  single 
step  i_n  civilization  will  ever  be  contented  without  a  public 
career.  In  this  world  men  desire  action  rather  than  repose, 
— to  mingle  with  and  to  act  upon  their  fellow  men,  to  take 
part  in  public  affairs  rather  than  to  rust  out  their  lives  in 
the  interior  of  their  palaces,  in  a  round  of  inane  pleasures, 
or  even  of  private  beneficence.  It  is  useless  to  fight  against 
this,  for  it  is  human  nature  itself.  A  people  to  be  great 
and  noble  must  have  a  great  field  of  activity,  must  have  a 
career  at  home  and  abroad,  a  scope  for  high  ambition. 
Regulate  ambition  you  may  and  should,  keep  it  if  you  can 
within  the  bounds  of  religion  and  morality,  but  seek  to 
eradicate  it  from  the  heart  of  the  nation  or  of  the  individual 
never.  The  unity  of  Italy,  if  effected  without,  religious 
schism  or  the  loss  of  the  Christian  faith,  will  open  to 
Italian  ambition  a  national  career,  and  cure  most  of  the 
defects  of  the  Italian  character  that  have  been  complained 
of.  We  Americans  should  hope  for  this,  for  we  shall  here- 
after find  our  interest  in  cultivating  a  close  and  warm 
friendship  with  the  Kingdom  of  Italy. 

But  to  return  to  Vincenzo.  It  opens  to  us  a  charming 
world  in  Piedmontese  society.  It  unconsciously  reveals  to 
us  a  simplicity,  a  warmth,  a  tenderness,  and  a  purity  of 
domestic  manners  seldom  to  be  found  in  our  own  country. 
There  is  a  certain  primitiveness,  a  certain  homeliness  that 
captivates  us.  II  Signor  Avvocato,  the  father  of  the 
heroine,  and  patron  of  the  hero,  is  by  no  means  a  perfect 
or  a  strong  character ;  he  has  his  defects,  his  little  vanities, 
and  his  little  weaknesses  ;  but  he  is  essentially  a  just  man, 
generous,  friendly,  kind  to  his  servants,  liberal  to  the  poor, 
and  uses  his  talents,  his  learning,  his  legal  knowledge,  his 
means,  and  his  influence  for  the  benefit  of  the  circle  in 
which  he  is  placed.  He  is  wealthy,  engaged  neither  in 
business  nor  in  the  active  duties  of  the  profession  he  has 
studied,  yet  he  wastes  not  his  life  in  idleness  or  in  the  pur- 
suit of  pleasure.  Every  hour  is  employed,  and  his  time 
seems  never  to  hang  heavy  on  his  hands.     His  daughter, 

Vol.  I.— No.  14 


50  Vincenzo  /  or,  Sunken  Mocks.  [Jan., 

Rose,  his  only  child  and  heiress,  though  the  daughter  of  a 
new  man,  whose  father  had  risen  from  a  peasant  to  be  a 
large  landed  proprietor,  is  simple,  natural,  free  from  pride, 
from  affectation,  gentle,  playful,  loving,  yet  serious,  indus- 
trious, and  frugal.  No  household  cares  are  beneath  her 
attention,  and  she  does  not  blush  to  look  after  the  family 
linen  ;  she  is  really  her  father's  housekeeper,  though  not 
his  drudge,  and  seems  never  to  have  learned,  like  so  many 
of  our  American  daughters,  whose  notions  of  good  society 
are  drawn  from  English  fashionable  novels,  that  to  be  a  line 
lady  one  must  be  useless  and  helpless.  The  whole  picture 
of  Piedmontese  life  drawn  by  Signor  Rufhni  is  in  singular 
contrast  with  our  American  life.  Here  the  grand-daughter 
of  a  poor  man  become  rich  by  his  own  exertions  can 
rarely  be  found,  who  has  not  a  horror  of  being  useful,  or 
who,  if  her  father  has  retained  the  wealth  he  has  inherited, 
can  deign  to  help  herself,  much  less  to  take  a  part  in  the 
domestic  cares  of  father  or  mother.  Our  domestic  educa- 
tion is  nearly  all  wrong,  and  the  mass  of  our  people, 
whether  old  or  young,  act  as  if  they  had  no  fixed  position, 
as  if  they  felt  in  constant  danger  of  losing  the  position  they 
hold,  and  that  to  retain  it  they  must  be  constantly  striving 
to  get  higher  up  the  social  scale.  This  comes  from  the 
rolurier  character  of  our  people.  We  count  birth,  man- 
ners, breeding,  education,  intelligence,  for  comparatively 
nothing,  and  make  our  social  position  depend  on  the  dis- 
play or  the  reputation  of  wealth. 

The  story  of  Vincenzo  is  simple,  and  simply  told.  There 
is  no  disproportion,  no  extravagance,  no  affectation,  noth- 
ing forced,  nothing  unnatural.  There  is  no  striving  after 
effect,  no  startling  contrasts.  The  author  is  a  man  of  real 
strength,  and  raises  the  weight  without  effort.  Every  thing 
comes  in  in  its  place,  at  the  proper  time,  and  with  a  suffi- 
cient reason.  II  Signor  Ruffini  is  a  literary  artist,  and  shuns 
monstrosities.  He  is  a  classic  artist,  and  has  not  learned 
that  beauty  has  no  positive  character,  and  can  be  appreci- 
ated only  when  set  off  by  the  ugly  or  the  grotesque,  as  M. 
Victor  Hugo  would  have  us  believe.  He  never  violates 
probability,  or  departs  from  aesthetic  truth.  Nothing  is  in- 
troduced for  the  sake  of  ornament  or  to  keep  up  the  flag- 
ging attention  of  the  reader.  Every  thing  accepted  contrib- 
utes to  the  action  of  the  piece,  and  tends  to  produce  the 
precise  effect  intended  by  the  author.  Indeed,  the  author 
does  not  appear  to  accept  the  theory  that  genius  creates 


1861.]  Vineenzo  ;  or,  Sunken  Rocks.  51 

unconsciously  or  instinctively,  as  the  bird  sings,  or  the  bee 
builds  her  cell.  He  is  not  a  disciple  of  Goethe  or  of  Ralph 
Waldo  Emerson,  and  is  no  master  of  the  wonderful  Wood- 
notes,  warbled  some  years  since  in  the  Boston  Dial.  He 
apparently  holds  that  art  is  intellectual,  and  that  the  artist 
is  none  the  less  an  artist  for  understanding  what  he  does 
and  why  he  does  it.  Reason  is  no  less  essential  to  the 
artist  than  to  the  philosopher.  Art  demands  reason  in  its 
plenitude,  and  in  its  sublimest  exercise.  Study  Michael 
Angelo,  if  you  doubt  it.  Not  every  great  man  can  even  by 
study  be  a  great  artist,  but  no  man  can  be  a  great  artist 
unless  he  has  a  rich  endowment  of  reason,  and  a  liberal  in- 
tellectual culture.  At  least  such  is  the  Italian*  theory. 
Signor  Rufhni  understands  himself,  knows  what  effect  he 
wishes  to  produce,  and  deliberately  proceeds  to  produce  it. 

Vineenzo,  though  artistically  written,  has  not  been  con- 
ceived simply  as  a  work  of  art.  The  author  has  designed 
it  for  an  effect  beyond  its  purely  aesthetic  effect.  He  has 
written  it  for  a  moral  purpose,  and  it  is  properly  a  novel 
only  in  its  exterior  form.  He  has  had  in  view  the  pres- 
ent state  of  affairs  in  Italy,  to  animadvert  on  the  defective 
or  narrow-minded  education  imparted  under  clerical  influ- 
ence to  his  countrymen,  and  especially  to  his  country  women, 
and  to  exhibit  in  a  simple  domestic  tale  its  baleful  influence 
on  private  and  public  life.  He  labors  to  direct  public 
indignation9  against  those  earnest,  but,  as  he  regards  them, 
illiberal  and  bigoted  priests  who  place  themselves  in  oppo- 
sition to  the  principles  and  acts  of  the  Constitutional  Gov- 
ernment, and  by  their  direction  and  influence  disturb  the 
consciences  of  the  pious,  break  up  the  peace  of  families,  and 
embarrass  the  action  and  cut  short  the  career  of  patriotic, 
gifted,  and  liberal-minded  young  men,  aspiring  to  be  states- 
men, and  anxious  to  serve  their  country  by  entering  into 
the  Administration.  He  wishes  to  show  that  the  great  ene- 
mies to  the  regeneration  of  Italy  and  the  introduction  and 
consolidation  of  wise,  liberal,  and  beneficent  government, 
are  those  among  the  clergy  who  place  the  Church  above 
the  State,  and  insist  that  politics  should  be  subordinated  to 
religion,  and  be  carried  on  under  clerical  direction. 

The  hero,  Yincenzo,  is  the  son  of  a  peasant,  brought  up 
and  liberally  educated  by  a  wealthy  gentleman,  whose  god- 
son he  was,  and  in  whose  service  his  father  lost  his  life. 
This  gentleman,  himself  the  son  of  a  peasant  named 
Pietro,  enriched  by  his  labors  or  speculations  in  Mexico, 


52  Vincenzo ;  or,  Sunken  Rocks.  [Jan., 

who  is  designated  in  the  novel  by  his  professional  title, 
II  Avvocato,  the  Advocate,  brings  np  the  peasant  boy  as  a 
member  of  his  family,  with  his  only  daughter,  Rose,  and 
treats  him  as  considerately  and  as  tenderly  as  if  he  had 
been  his  own  son.  He  at  first  destines  him  to  the  ■Church, 
bnt  finding  that  he  has  an  invincible  repugnance  to  being 
a  priest,  he  consents  to  send  him  to  the  University  at  Turin, 
and  to  permit  him  to  study  for  the  bar.  Though  while  iii 
the  Petit  Seminaire  regarded  as  rather  slow,  and  even  defi- 
cient in  intellectual  capacity,  he  proves  to  have  extraordi- 
nary mental  powers,  great  facility  in  learning,  and.  remark- 
able aptitude  for  every  kind  of  intellectual  labor.  He  is 
modest,  humble,  grateful,  affectionate,  honest,  honorable, 
high-toned  in  his  principles,  liberal,  and  patriotic.  While 
at  the  University  he  has  the  happiness  to  form  many  ac- 
quaintances, and  some  warm-hearted  and  powerful  friends, 
closely  connected  with  the  Government,  who  are  disposed 
to  open  to  the  young  lawyer  as  soon  as  he  gets  his  degree, 
a  brilliant  and  enviable  career  in  the  Administration.  The 
Minister  is  delighted  with  him,  admires  his  genius  and 
talent,  approves  his  principles,  and  as  soon  as  he  leaves  the 
University  gives  him  an  important  post  under  Government. 
No  young  man  could  enter  public  life  with  fairer  prospects 
or  brighter  hopes.  He  can  count  as  soon  as  arriving  at  the 
constitutional  age,  on  being  elected  a  deputy  in  the  Sardin- 
ian Parliament,  of  entering  the  ministry,  and  may  reason- 
ably aspire  to  be  one  day  Prime  Minister,  and  at  the  head 
of  the  Government. 

The  young  man  has  hardly  won  his  doctor's  cap  and  left 
the  University  before  he  is  married  to  Rose,  his  patron's 
daughter  and  sole  heiress,  who  has  been  his  playmate  from 
childhood,  and  whom  he  loves  with  all  the  warmth,  tender- 
ness, and  depth  of  a  pure  and  unsophisticated  Italian  heart, 
and  who  appears  to  return  his  love,  if  not  with  an  ardor 
equal  to  his  own,  yet  sincerely  and  heartily.  His  father-in- 
law,  II  Avvocato,  is  proud  of  him,  and  his  wife  loves  and 
honors  him.  The  world  smiles  on  him,  fortune  favors  him, 
his  country  calls  him  to  her  service,  and  opens  wide  her 
arms  to  receive  him.  What  is  to  hinder  him  from  running 
a  long  and  an  honorable  public  career  ?  What  but  the  in- 
termeddling of  the  clergy  devoted  to  Rome  and  the  narrow- 
mindedness,  bigotry,  and  scrupulousness  of  his  wife,  his 
dear  Rose,  for  whom  he  would  sacrifice  every  thing  but  prin- 
ciple.   Rose  loves  her  religion,  loves  her  Church,  reverences 


1864.]  Vincenzo  ;  or,  Sunken  Boohs.  53 

the  clergy,  is  devout,  and  invincible  in  her  faith,  in  her 
religious  and  moral  principles.  But  she  is  a  quiet,  peacea- 
ble woman,  attached  to  the  privacy  of  domestic  life,  with 
no  taste  for  politics,  and  no  very  warm  or  active  patriotism. 
To  her,  home,  and  the  quiet,  unambitious  life  she  has  led 
in  her  father's  house,  where  she  reigned  as  mistress,  were 
every  thing,  and  she  could  neither  understand  her  hus- 
band's politics,  nor  appreciate  his  character.  Why  should 
he  seek  public  life  %  He  needed  not  wealth  or  public  hon- 
ors. Wiry  not  be  content  to-  live  in  private  life,  cultivate 
his  mind,  discharge  his  religious  and  domestic  duties,  do 
good  to  the  poor  of  his  own  neighborhood,  take  care  of  the 
estate  which  would  in  time  pass  to  them  from  her  father, 
and  indulge  his  tastes  as  a  wealthy  private  gentleman  ? 
Yincenzo,  to  enlarge  the  mind  and  liberalize  the  sentiments 
of  his  dear  Rose,  starts  on  the  wedding  day,  after  the  Eng- 
lish, but  contrary  to  the  Italian  fashion,  on  a  tour  through 
several  parts  of  Italy,  very  unwisely,  however,  evading  her 
ardent  wish  to  visit  Rome.  He  visited  with  her  Turin, 
where  she  was  pleased  with  the  society  into  which  he  intro- 
duced her,  and  Florence,  where  she  was  not  pleased.  Being 
from  Piedmont,  she  was  little  less  than  a  barbarian  in 
Florence ;  she  learned  there  that  her  speech  was  not 
Italian,  and  that  her  simple  Piedmontese  manners  were 
rather  ridiculed  than  esteemed.  Her  husband,  intent  on 
supplying  the  defects  of  her  education,  and  liberalizing  and 
expanding  her  mind,  hurries  from  party  to  party,  from  sight 
to  sight,  till  he  well  nigh  wearies  her  life  out,  and  succeeds 
only  in  disgusting  her  with  the  kind  of  life  he  wishes  her 
to  lead.  He,  however,  nothing  daunted,  nothing  discour- 
aged, returns  home,  and  soon  departs  with  her  for  Cham- 
berry,  in  Savoy,  where  he  has  been  appointed  to  a  place  in 
the  Intendenza.  But  his  bark  soon  strikes  on  sunken 
rocks,  and  has  hardly  left  port  before  it  is  wrecked.  His 
Rose,  who  had  been  his  guardian  angel  from  his  childhood, 
has  no  patriotism,  no  political  ambition,  and  values  her 
own  and  her  husband's  salvation  more  than  the  union  of 
Italy  under  a  liberal  Constitutional  Government.  Her 
conscience,  alarmed  by  her  ghostly  directors,  and  persuaded 
that  a  good  Catholic  cannot  innocently  hold  office  under 
Victor  Emmanuel,  she  demands  to  be  sent  back  to  her 
father,  and  compels  her  husband,  out  of  tenderness  for  her, 
to  resign  his  post,  and  abandon  the  fair  prospects  of  an 
honorable  and  useful  public  life  which  had  been  opened  to 


54:  Yincenzo  y  or,  Sunken  Rocks.  [Jan., 

* 
him.     Great  trials  and  sufferings  await  him.     Through  the 

influence  of  Don  Pio,  the  new  parish  priest,  he  is  driven 
from  the  house  of  his  father-in-law,  and  separated  from 
Rose.  He  retires  to  Turin,  struggling  with  poverty,  men- 
tal anguish,  and  broken  health,  and  makes  a  new  effort  to 
gain  a  position.  He  partially  succeeds,  but  he  hears  noth- 
ing from  Rose.  He  fancies  her  ill,  returns  to  see  her,  and 
is  treated  by  her  and  her  father  as  worse  than  a  stranger, 
as  a  base,  unprincipled  villain.  At  length  the  father  is 
struck  with  apoplexy,  temporarily  recovers,  returns  in  his 
affection  to  Yincenzo,  will  endure  no  one  else  in  his  pres- 
ence, and  at  length  has  a  relapse,  and  dies.  Yincenzo  is 
himself  exhausted,  worn  out,  and  brought  near  to  the 
grave.  The  affection  of  Rose  revives  ;  she  proves  herself  a 
tender  nurse,  a  faithful  and  affectionate  wife.  She  takes 
him  to  the  seaside,  reads  to  him,  brings  him  congenial 
acquaintances  to  converse  with  him,  no  longer  opposes  his 
wishes,  and  as  soon  as  he  is  able  returns  with  him  to 
Turin,  and  encourages  him  to  turn  his  attention  to  public 
affairs.  It  is  a  stirring  time — the  time  of  the  Italian  Cam- 
paign by  Napoleon  III.  for  the  liberation  of  Italy.  Turin 
is  all  alive,  and  all  Italy  is  full  of  hope.  Yincenzo  makes 
the  acquaintance  of  the  Minister,  Count  Cavonr,  and  is  em- 
ployed by  him  in  a  confidential  mission.  No  more  oppo- 
sition from  Rose.  She  too  has  become  an  Italian  patriot ; 
and  Yincenzo  recovers  his  health,  his  spirits,  and  ftnds  the 
career  he  had  lost  opening  to  him  anew.  All  goes  well — 
gloriously. 

But  the  sunken  rocks  remain.  The  JEmilian  provinces 
secede  from  the  Pope,  and  are  annexed  to  Sardinia,  and  the 
kingdom  of  Sardinia  is  on  the  point  of  being  transformed 
into  the  kingdom  of  Italy,  in  total  disregard  of  the  rights  of 
the  several  sovereign  Italian  Princes.  The  Pope  protests, 
and  finally  fulminates  a  sentence  of  excommunication  against 
the  despoilers  of  his  temporal  principality.  Rose  must 
leave  her  husband  and  return  for  a  few  days  to  the  paternal 
palace.  Here  she  meets  Don  Pio,  who  shows  her  the  Bull  of 
Excommunication  issued  by  the  Holy  Father.  Her  con- 
science is  again  alarmed,  and  without  offering  one  word  of 
reproach  to  Yincenzo,  without  asking  him  to  abandon  either 
his  principles  or  his  career,  informs  him  in  a  meek  and  gen- 
tle tone,  that  she  cannot  return  to  live  with  him  in  Turin. 
She  has  tried  to  think  with  him,  and  to  encourage  him  in 
his  patriotic  efforts.     It  may  be  she  is  wrong,  but  she  dare 


.1861.]  Yincenzo  /  or,  Sunken  Rocks.  55 

not  place  herself  in  opposition  to  the  Head  of  her  Church, 
or  incur  the  censures  of  the  Holy  Father.  Yincenzo  cannot 
live  separated  from  his  wife ;  he  is  touched  by  her  humility, 
and  a  second  time  resigns  his  office,  abandons  anew  and 
forever  all  hope  of  a  public  career,  and  retires  to  private 
life,  and  consoles  himself  for  foiled  ambition  as  well  as  he 
can  in  educating  his  daughter  Rosetta,  in  his  own  princi- 
ples, and  in  guarding  her  against  the  narrow  and  bigoted 
notions  of  her  mother.  The  moral  of  the  whole  story  is, 
that  the  chief  obstacle  to  Italian  regeneration  is  in  the  cler- 
ical education  of  the  Italians,  especially  of  Italian  women, 
and  the  necessity  of  taking  education  out  of  the  hands  of 
the  Clergy,  and  committing  it  to  politicians  under  the  direc- 
tion of  the  State. 

The  Clergy,  of  whatever  denomination,  undoubtedly 
educate,  where  they  control  the  education,  as  well  as  they 
can,  in  relation  to  the  political  and  social  state  they  lind 
existing,  and  to  which  they  have  themselves  been  accus- 
tomed ;  for  religion  is  never  revolutionary,  and  its  ministers 
do  not  usually  educate  in  view  of  changing  the  political  or 
social  constitution  of  the  nation.  When,  therefore,  great 
political  and  social  changes  are  contemplated,  or  introduced, 
there  is  no  doubt  that  the  education  they  have  previously 
given  is.  not  favorable,  but  even  unfavorable  to  them.  Yet 
we  do  not  see  how  this  evil  can  be  avoided  by  committing 
the  education  of  our  youth  to  politicians  acting  under  the 
authority  of  the  State.  The  State  once  established  is  as 
averse  from  change  as  the  Catholic  Church,  or  any  other 
Church,  and  politicians  are  as  much  disposed  as  clergymen  to 
educate  in  accordance  with  their  own  ideas,  principles,  and 
prejudices.  When  the  purpose  is  to  break  up  an  old  order 
and  introduce  a  new  one,  the  educators  must  be  persons  who 
reject  the  old  and  believe  only  in  the  new;  but  when  the  old 
is  broken  up  and  the  new  is  established,  then  they  should  be 
men  who  accept  the  new  and  seek  to  preserve  it,  and  there- 
fore just  as  conservative  as  those  who  educated  to  preserve  the 
order  that  has  been  superseded.  The  State,  if  a  State  there 
be,  must  be  as  conservative  as  the  Church,  and  its  ministers 
as  little  favorable  to  changes  of  any  sort,  and  in  point  of 
fact  less  so ;  for  the  religious  idea  is  always  broader,  more 
comprehensive,  more  catholic,  so  to  speak,  than  the  polit- 
ical idea,  as  God  is  more  universal  than  man.  The  very 
principle  of  political  and  social  progress  is  in  religious  ideas. 

Moreover,  if  the  Clergy  educate  our  children,  and  mould 


56  Yincenzo  /  or.  Sunken  Hocks.  [Jan.7 

them  to  the  existing  political  and  social  order,  it  is  that 
order  itself  in  some  sense  that  compels  them  to  do  so. 
Would  yon  have  yonr  children  educated  for  a  state  of  soci- 
ety in  which  they  are  not  to  live,  which  as  yet  does  not 
exist,  and  which  may  never  exist  ?  But  how  will  yon  con- 
trive to  give  in  the  bosom  of  the  society  which  exists  an 
education  adapted  to  a  society  which  does  not  exist,  and 
wdiich  remains  to  be  created  ?  Arrange  matters  as  you 
will,  'constitute  your  schools  as  you  may,  and  let  who  will 
be  yonr  professional  teachers,  society  is  the  real  educator, 
and  the  adult  generation  determines  the  education  of  the 
rising  generation,  and  will  always  find  itself  reflected  in  it. 
All  education  has,  and  upon  the  whole  will  have,  so  far  as 
consciously  given  and  intended,  a  conservative  tendency. 
No  community  can  adopt  and  sustain  deliberately  and 
knowing]}^,  systems  of  education  incompatible  with  its  own 
continued  existence,  for  no  community  does  or  can  proceed 
on  the  supposition  that  it  has  in  itself  nothing  true,  nothing 
good,  nothing  fixed  and  stable,  or  nothing  that  ought  to  be 
preserved.  A  Mahometan  nation  does  not  and  cannot  edu- 
cate its  children  to  be  Christians.  An  absolute  despotic 
State  will  never  bestow  or  suffer  to  be  bestowed,  an  educa- 
tion that  is  favorable  only  to  Republicanism,  or  even  to 
a  constitutional  Monarchy.  A  slaveholding  State  never 
teaches  its  children,  and  never  will  suffer  them  to  be  taught 
that  slavery  is  a  sin,  a  social  and  political  wrong,  and  that 
its  abolition  is  a  moral,  religious,  social,  and  political  duty. 
The  schoolmaster,  whether  lay  or  cleric,  that  should  have 
attempted  to  teach  such  a  doctrine  in  any  one  of  the  South- 
ern States  before  the  Rebellion  would  have  been  summarily 
dismissed,  and  accounted  himself  fortunate  if  he  escaped 
with  his  life.  No,  the  evil  Signor  Ruffini  finds,  or  imagines 
he  finds,  in  Italian  education  is  a  necessary  effect  of  the 
changes  lately  introduced  in  the  political  and  social  order, 
and  which  have  not  yet  conciliated  the  good  will  of  all 
classes  and  all  orders  of  Italian  society.  It  cannot  be  re- 
moved by  substituting  the  State  for  the  Church  as  educa- 
tor, or  lay  for  clerical  instructors  ;  for  no  old  society  can 
educate  for  a  new  and  different  one,  and  the  new  can  edu- 
cate in  harmony  with  itself  no  further  than  jt  has  supplant- 
ed the  old  and  become  the  exclusive  possessor. 

All  education  should  tend  to  quicken,  develop,  enlarge, 
and  invigorate  the  mind,  and  to  give  it  full  possession  of  all  its 
faculties,  or,  as  far  as  practicable,  under  all  circumstances, 


1861.]  Vincenzo  /  or,  Sunken  Bocks.  57 

favorable  or  unfavorable,  the  perfect  command  of  itself; 
but  no  education  can  provide  beforehand  for  violent  and 
radical  political  and  social  changes,  and  time  is  always 
requisite  to  adjust  the  schools,  colleges,  and  universities,  to 
the  new  state  of  things ;  for  such  changes  are  never  the 
work  of  the  whole  people  of  a  nation,  but  always  of  the 
active  and  energetic  minority  that  has  by  its  ability,  its 
combinations,  its  concentrated  activity,  its  adroitness,  and 
— it  need  not  be  denied — unscrupulousness,  succeeded  in  get- 
getting  possession  of  power,  which  it  wields  despotically  for 
carrying  out  its  views,  and  forcing  by  a  reign  of  terror  the 
nation  to  accept  them.  We  see  this  in  our  seceded  States. 
The  mass  of  the  population  in  every  country,  if  left  to 
themselves,  are' at  least  passively  conservative,  and  if  let 
alone  seek  no  change,  and  prefer  to  have  things  remain  very 
much  as  they  find  them.  All  these  sudden  and  violent 
radical  changes,  necessarily  in  some  degree  interfere  with 
vested  rights,  invade  numerous  interests,  throw  down  one 
set  of  men,  and  raise  up  another,  and  therefore  have  always 
a  party  more  or  less  powerful  opposed  to  them,  because 
gaining  nothing  and  losing  every  thing  by  them.  This 
party  struggles  hard  and  long  against  them,  and  is  hostile 
to  them,  even  after  it  has  ceased  to  have  any  hope  of  de- 
feating them,  or  of  re-establishing  the  old  order.  Society 
is  unsettled,  is  torn  by  internal  divisions,  and  order, 
though  forming,  is  nowhere  formed.  Education  does,  and 
must  reflect  somewhat  of  this  unsettled  state,  and  partake 
of  the  evils  of  the  transition  period  of  society  itself.  It 
could  not  prepare,  beforehand,  for  the  changes,  nor  can  it 
at  once  and  universally  conform  to  them. 

But,  happily,  radical  political  changes,  violently  and  sud- 
denly effected,  are  abnormal,  and  never  desirable.  They 
seldom,  if  ever,  fail  to  destroy  more  good  than  they  intro- 
duce, even  when  successful.  They  are  sometimes,  through 
human  infirmity,  inevitable,  and  when  they  come  we  must 
ke*ep  up  our  courage,  meet  them  bravely,  and  do  the  best 
we  can  with  them.  They  are  political  and  social  convul- 
sions, that  must  be  endurqd  and  submitted  to,  as  are  wounds 
and  bruises,  and  bodily  diseases ;  but  no  people  in  its  sys- 
tems of  education  can  contemplate  them,  or  give  its  children 
and  youth  an  education  that  forms  them  beforehand,  to  the 
political  and  social  order  that  is  to  succeed  them.  No 
people  can  foresee  them,  and  much  less  foresee  what  is  to 
come  after  them.     Progress  should  always  be  contemplated 


58  Vincenzo /  or,  Sunken  Rocks.  [Jan., 

and  aimed  at,  but  all  progress  is  by  the  transformation*, 
never  by  the  destruction  of  the  pre-existing  order,  and  is 
the  continuous  development,  explication,  and  realization  of 
the  national  idea.  If  real  progress,  not  merely  change,  it 
is  a  normal  growth,  and  effected,  not  without  struggle 
indeed,  for  all  life  is  a  struggle,  but  without  any  great 
political  or  social  convulsion,  as  a  simple  normal  develop- 
ment. It  is  seldom,  with  the  weakness  or  infirmity  of 
human  nature,  the  selfishness  of  the  human  heart,  and  the 
complicated  interests  of  old  civilized  communities,  that  the 
progress  goes  on  peaceably  as  a  normal  growth,  but  the  aim 
of  all  the  leaders  of  opinion  and  the  rulers  of  society  should 
be  to  enable  it  to  do  so,  and  therefore  to  educate  as  if  the 
existing  order  is  to  be  not  a  d^ad,  but  a  living  permanent 
order.  The  political  authorities  educate  always  according 
to  their  own  views  and  wishes.  At  present,  in  Italy,  they 
would  educate  in  accordance  with  the  newly  introduced 
order,  and  therefore,  in  the  opinion  of  its  friends,  in  favor 
of  liberty ;  but,  in  reality,  only  in  favor  of  liberty  to  de- 
throne the  old  order,  and  to  reject  old  ideas  and  adopt  the 
new.  The  moment  education  should  look  to  new  changes, 
seek  to  overthrow  the  new  government  as  it  has  overthrown 
the  old,  they  would  be  as  hostile  to  it,  and  as  despotic  in  its 
suppression  as  were  their  predecessors,  and,  perhaps,  much 
more  so. 

We  hold  every  State  bound  to  make  ample  provision,  at 
the  public  expense,  for  the  common  education  of  all  its 
children,  as  is  done,  or  begun,  in  all  the  Free  States  of  the 
American  Union,  and  we  would  give  the  State  a  certain 
oversight,  not  only  of  the  prudential  affairs  of  the  schools,  but 
of  the  education,  so  far  as  to  exclude  all  directly  treasonable 
or  immoral  teaching,  or  downright  infidelity,  but  we  would 
not  make  it  in  name  or  in  fact  the  educator.  We  would, 
with  the  restriction  conceded,  leave  education  free  from  State 
control,  and  subject  only  to  the  control  of  the  parents.  We 
are  not  in  favor  of  the  separation  of  religion  and  politics, 
but  we  are  in  favor  of  a  separation  of  Church  and  State  as 
corporations,  and  therefore,  we  would  not  subject  by  law, 
education  to  the  authority  of  the  Church  or  Clergy,  whether 
our  own  or  another's.  We  would  leave  this  to  the  parents 
themselves,  and  to  the  discipline  of  the  Church  or  denomi- 
nation to  which  they  may  respectively  belong.  I  claim  the 
right  to  educate  my  children  in  my  own  religion,  and  to 
give  the^  clergy  of  my   Church,    that   control   over   their 


1864.]  Vincaizo  y  o?%  Sunken  Rocks.  59 

education  which  my  religion  authorizes  them  to  exercise ; 
but  I  do  not  claim  the  right  to  educate  directly  or  indirect- 
ly another's  children  in  my  religion,  against  his  will,  or  to 
use  the  State,  if  able,  to  compel  him  to  place  his  children 
under  the  charge  of  my  Church.  Before  the  State  or  civil 
society,  the  rights  of  all  parents  are  equal,  and  we  can 
devise  no  system  of  public  education,  that  better  conciliates 
the  rights  of  the  public  with  the  rights  of  parents  than  that 
which  has  been  generally  adopted  in  our  own  country,  and 
whatever  evils  may  result  from  it  are  to  be  regarded  as 
abuses,  not  as  inherent  in  the  system  itself. 

The  evils  in  Italy,  Signer  Ruffini  complains  of  under  the 
head  of  Education,  do  not  spring  from  undue  clerical  influ- 
ence, or  from  the  hostility  of  the  clergy  to  an  education  that 
tends  to  develop,  enlarge,  and  liberalize  the  mind ;  but  are 
incidental  to  the  present  transitional  state  of  Italian  society. 
Signer  Ruffini  was  himself  educated  under  precisely  the 
same  influences  which  he  deems  so  hurtful,  and  in  his  Dr. 
Antonio,  he  bears  witness  to  the  fact,  that  in  the  colleges 
and  universities  of  Italy,  the  education  given  by  the  pro- 
fessors, was  far  more  liberal  than  Italian  society  itself,  and 
awakened  in  the  students  aspirations  and  hopes  for  a  politi- 
cal freedom,  which  it  was  the  policy  of  existing  govern- 
ments to  repress.  The  simple  fact  is,  the  social  war  in  Italy 
is  not  yet  completely  ended,  and  there  is  still  a  strong  party 
in  favor  of  the  old  order  and  the  old  governments,  and 
perhaps  an  equally  strong  party  that  have  no  faith  in  the 
permanence  of  the  new  order,  and  believe,  it  may  be,  fear, 
that  the  old  order  will  be  restored.  There  is  still  raging  a 
conflict  of  opinions,  interests,  hopes,  and  fears,  and  no 
reasonable  man  expects  to  enjoy  the  blessings  0f  peace  in 
the  midst  of  war,  or  of  order  while  all  is  as  yet  unsettled 
and  order  in  society  is  not  re-established.  The  evils  of  the 
conflict  can  pass  away  only  with  the  conflict  itself. 

Political  and  social  abuses  will  creep  into  the  best  ordered 
State,  under  the  best  devised  and  administered  system  of 
education,  and  reforms  be  needed.  But  these  reforms  can- 
not be  effected  by  any  system  of  public  education.  They 
must  be  effected  by  adults  acting  on  adult  minds.  Usually 
they  are  first  demanded  by  a  few  bold,  daring,  inspired 
individuals,  who  labor  a  long  time  in  obscurity,  unheeded 
by  the  public,  or  heeded  only  to  be  sneered  at,  misrepresent- 
ed, or  denounced.  Gradually  they  gain  adherents,  form  to 
themselves  a  public,  and  finally  carry  the  public  with  them. 


60  Yincenzo  j  or,  Sunken  Hocks.  [Jan., 

The  proposed  reforms  are  adopted  by  authority,  and  are 
incorporated  into  the  existing  order,  and  the  work  of  the 
reformers  is  done.  But  instantly  new  reforms  are  seen  to 
be  necessan^,  a  new  class  of  reformers  are  born,  who  after 
the  same  process  succeed.  Thus  must  it  always  be  in  every 
living  community,  for  perfection  is  never  reached  in  this 
life.  Here  society  and  individuals  remain  always  imperfect, 
below  the  ideal,  infirm,  and  capable  of  falling  back  as  well 
as  of  advancing.  Perfect  society  and  perfect  individuals 
are  to  be  looked  for  only  in  Heaven,  when  men  have  reached 
the  end  for  which  they  were  created.  We  must  here  live 
by  faith  and  hope,  and  beware  of  expecting  to  secure  on  the 
journey  what  we  can  realize  only  at  its  termination,  or 
when  we  have  arrived,  as  the  Christian  affectionately  says, 
at  home.  We  can  in  this  life  be  ever  approaching  the  end, 
but  can  never  fully  attain  it.  While  we  believe  in  progress, 
and  labor  unremittingly  for  it,  we  must  indulge  no  Uto- 
pian dreams,  nor  expect  to  remove  all  difficulties.  In  all 
countries,  in  every  social  state,  and  in  all  careers,  we  must 
expect  inconveniences  to  be  put  up  with,  trials  to  be  borne 
with  patience,  and  evils  which  no  human  wisdom  or  fore- 
sight can  guard  against.  The  new  will  have  its  incon- 
veniences from  which  the  old  was  free ;  liberty  has  its 
excesses  no  less  than  authority.  We  cannot  have  all  things 
as  we  would ;  but  it  will  always  be  well  to  bear  in  mind 
that  better  is  life  than  death,  and  more  endurable  are  the 
excesses  of  liberty  than  the  excesses  of  power. 

We  do  not  think,  again,  that  Signor  Rufrini  makes  out  so 

strong  a  case  of  bigotry  and  illiberality  against  Rose  and 

her  clerical  directors  as  he  supposes.     It  is  easy  to  use  dis- 

araging   epithets,  but   it   is   possible   to  misapply  them. 

igotry  is  an  overweening  attachment  to  one's  own  opin- 
ions, especially  in  matters  of  religion  ;  illiberality  is  the 
indisposition  to  concede  to  others  the  same  liberty  of  thought 
and  action  which  we  claim  for  ourselves.  Firm  adherence 
to  religious  principle,  and  a  readiness  to  die  rather  than  to 
surrender  it,  is  not  bigotry,  but  a  virtue,  the  noblest  of  vir- 
tues ;  the  defence  and  maintenance  of  risrht  under  all  cir- 
cumstances, let  it  cross  whose  views,  prejudices,  or  interests 
it  may,  is  not  illiberality  or  narrow-mindedness,  but  every 
one's  duty,  and  the  basis  of  all  true  liberty. 

We  have  in  this  Review  nothing  to  do  with  the  Roman 
question,  as  a  theological  or  ecclesiastical  question  ;  the 
rights  of  the  Holy  See,  or  of  the  Pope  as  Head  of  the 


1864.]  Vincenzo :  or,  Sunken  Rochs.  61 

Church,  we  leave  to  theologians  and  canonists  to  discuss,  and 
defend  in  their  own  way  and  as  they  judge  it  their  duty ; 
but  the  Pope  is,  asitlefrom  his  character  as  Supreme  Pontiff, 
an  Italian  Prince,  and  stands  in  his  rights  as  such  on  the 
footing  of  perfect  equality  with  any  other  independent  sov- 
ereign Prince;  and  the  Roman  Question  is,  as  we  conceive 
it,  simply  a  question  of  the  rights  of  sovereign  Princes, 
or  sovereign  and  independent  States  in  relation  to  one 
another,  and  to  their  respective  subjects.  We,  as  all  our 
readers  know,  are  in  favor  of  a  united,  free,  independent, 
constitutional,  and  powerful  Italy,  included  in  a  single 
State,  under  one  national  sovereign.  Such  an  Italy  is 
necessary  to  redress  and  preserve  the  balance  of  Europe,  to 
prepare  the  way  for  the  regeneration  of  the  long  down- 
trodden East,  which  can  be  hoped  neither  from  France  nor 
Austria,  neither  from  Russia  nor  Great  Britain,  and  to  carry 
on  effectually  the  great  work  of  Christian  civilization.  Such 
an  Italy,  it  seems  to  us,  has  nothing  in  it  dangerous  to  the 
interests  of  religion,  or  to  the  freedom  and  independence  of 
the  Catholic  Church,  which,  if  catholic,  neither  stands  nor 
falls  with  the  temporal  sovereignty  of  the  Pope.  But  it  is 
never  lawful  to  do  evil  that  good  may  come,  or  to  seek  even 
a  good  and  desirable  end  by  unjust  and  unjustifiable  means. 
Italy,  since  the  fall  of  the  old  Roman  Empire,  has  never 
been  united  in  a  single  State  or  Kingdom  under  one  nation- 
al sovereign.  It  has  been  divided  into  several  states,  prin- 
cipalities, and  kingdoms,  each  sovereign  and  independent. 
It  has  never  in  a  political  sense  been  one  nation,  and  there 
was,  when  the  recent  revolution  began,  not  a  single  reign- 
ing house  that  had  the  shadow  of  a  legal  or  historical  right 
to  the  lordship  of  the  whole  Peninsula.  The  House  of 
Savoy  had  no  more  right  to  it  than  had  the  House  of  Haps- 
burg,  the  House  of  Bourbon,  or  the  Pope  himself.  The 
Union  of  all  Italy  into  a  united  Kingdom  under  a  Prince 
of  the  House  of  Savoy  could  be  effected  in  a  legal  and 
justifiable  way,  but  not  without  the  free  consent  of  the  sev- 
eral peoples  and  their  sovereign  Princes.  That  consent  has 
never  been  given  or  obtained,  and  the  portions  of  Italy 
annexed  by  Sardinia  have  been  annexed  by  fraud  and 
force,  in  direct  violation  of  the  independence  of  sovereigns, 
international  law,  and  vested  rights. 

Let  not  the  friends  of  the  late  Count  Cavour  plead  the 
alleged  popular  vote,  or  plebiscitum,  of  Naples,  Tuscany, 
Modena,  and  the  ^Emilian  provinces  of  the  Papal  Princi- 


62  Vincenzo /  or,  Sunken  Rocks.  [Jan., 

paTHy,  for  the  constitutions  of  the  several  States  taken 
possession  of  and  erected  into  the  Kingdom  of  Italy. 
authorized  no  such  vote,  and  a  plebiscitum  is  lawful  only 
when  all  legitimate  authority  has  lapsed,  and  the  govern- 
ment is  vacant.  The  vote  of  a  whole  people  against  an 
existing  legitimate  government,  or  against  the  legal  claim- 
ant, being  illegal,  is  invalid,  and  to  be  treated  as  non  avenu. 
When  all  government  has  failed,  and  the  population  of  a 
country  have  no  constitutional  or  legitimate  government,  to 
which  they  owe  allegiance,  a  plebiscitum,  or  popular  vote 
freely  given  and  collected  is  proper,  necessary  even  to  legal- 
ity, and  is  the  expression  of  the  supreme  or  sovereign  will. 
But  such  was  not  the  case  with  any  of  the  Italian  States  or 
Provinces  annexed  or  united.  They  all  had  legitimate  or 
legal  governments.  They  were  all  monarchically  consti- 
tuted, and  none  of  their  sovereigns  had,  by  their  gross  tyr- 
anny, their  long-continued  and  cruel  oppression,  forfeited 
their  right  to  reign.  Neither  the  Princes  nor  the  people 
alone  could  have  given  the  requisite  consent.  The  State 
consisted  of  the  Prince  and  people,  or  people  and  Prince, 
and  the  consent,  to  be  valid,  must  be  the  joint  consent  of 
both,  which  the  popular  vote  or  plehiscitvmi  was  not,  for 
it  was  given  against  and  in  defiance  of  the  Prince. 

We  do  not  assert  the  inamissibility  of  power,  or  deny  the 
right  of  the  people  to  depose  the  tyrant.  All  power  is  a 
trust,  and  a  trust  with  certain  expressed  or  implied  condi- 
tions, and  is  forfeited  when  these  conditions  are  systemat- 
ically and  persistently  violated.  The  Prince  is  not  the  sov- 
ereign proprietor  of  the  nation,  but  its  Chief  Magistrate,  or 
representative  of  its  majesty,  and  is  justiciable,  as  England 
asserted  in  the  case  of  Charles  I.  and  France  in  that  of  Louis 
XYL  The  Nation  may  depose  its  Prince  become  a  tyrant, 
even  by  force  of  arms,  when  there  is  no  other  way  of  over- 
throwing his  tyranny,  and  the  case  is  one  of  extreme  cruelty 
and  oppression  ;  but  the  people  outside  of  the  government, 
as  the  inorganic  people,  never  for  the  sake  of  forming  new 
political  combinations,  or  for  the  simple  purpose  of  changing 
the  existing  government  for  another  which  they  think  will 
better  suit  them,  or  prove  more  convenient.  It  is  on  this 
doctrine  that  we  have  fought  the  battles  of  the  Union 
against  the  Secessionists  seeking  to  set  up  a  separate  and 
independent  government  for  themselves,  and  sustained  the 
Administration  in  its  patriotic  efforts  to  put  down  the 
Southern  Rebellion. 


1864.]  Vincenzo  /  or,  Sunken  Rocks.  63 

Now,  as  it  cannot  be  pretended  that  the  Italian  Princes 
dispossessed  by  Sardinia  and  their  own  insurrectionary  sub- 
jects, had  forfeited  their  right  or  lost  their  character  of 
sovereign  princes  and  representatives  of  their  respective 
states,  principalities,  or  kingdoms,  there  is  in  the  acts  of 
Sardinia,  not  simply  an  ecclesiastical  question,  or  question 
between  the  claims  of  the  Church  on  the  one  hand  and 
of  the  State  on  the  other,  but  a  question  of  international 
law,  of  the  rights,  powers,  and  immunities  of  sovereigns,  or 
of  sovereign  independent  States.  The  Sardinian  ministry 
in  annexing  the  other  independent  States  of  Italy  to  herself, 
violated  the  rights  of  sovereign  nations,  and  in  taking  the 
vote  of  the  insurgent  populations  as  the  consent  of  the  peo- 
ple to  be  annexed,  denied  the  right  of  the  supreme  govern- 
ment to  enforce,  and  the  obligation  of  subjects  to  render 
obedience  to  the  laws.  The  principle  asserted  and  acted 
on  strikes  a  blow  at  the  independence  of  sovereign  States, 
and  denies  that  the  rights  of  sovereigns  are  sacred  and  in- 
violable;  thus  depriving  small  States  of  all  protection  under 
the  law  of  nations,  and  leaving  them  a  prey  to  their  more 
powerful  neighbors,  making  might  the,  rule  of  right  between 
nation  and  nation.  The  principle  applied  within  the  nation, 
asserting  the  authority  of  the  plebucitum  where  there  is  a 
government,  given  without  the  authority  of  government, 
and  even  against  it,  is  revolutionary  in  the  extreme,  and 
incompatible  with  civil  society  itself.  Rose  and  her  spirit- 
ual advisers,  in  rejecting  that  principle  and  condemning 
the  acts  of  the  Sardinian  ministry,  were  not  necessarily 
bigoted,  narrow-minded,  or  illiberal,  for  they  were  in  fact 
only  defending  the  rights  and  independence  of  sovereign 
nations,  and  the  obligation  of  subjects  to  obey  the  constitu- 
tion and  laws  of  the  State.  We  think  they  took  a  broader, 
a  more  liberal,  and  a  more  enlightened  view,  one  far  more 
in  accordance  with  the  rights  and  interests  of  nations,  of 
both  sovereign  and  subject,  than  that  taken  by  Signor  Ruf- 
fini,  Count  Cavour,  or  theRegalantuomo,  for  we  hold  justice 
to  be  more  liberal  than  injustice,  and  right  more  tor  the  in- 
terest of  nations  and  individuals  than  wrong. 

The  American  people  have  felt  aggrieved  by  the  favor 
shown  by  the  Western  Powers  of  Europe  to  our  rebellious 
subjects,  and  have  had  cause  for  grave  offence  in  their  recog- 
nition of  the  Confederates  as  ocean  belligerents,  when  they 
have  not  a  single  port  into  which  they  can  bring  their  cap- 
tures  on  the  high  seas,  and  have  them  adjudged  by  the 


61  Yincenzo  j  or.  Sunken  Icoclcs.  [Jan., 

admiralty  .courts  to  be  or  not  to  be  lawful  prizes.  We 
also  feel,  as  a  nation,  aggrieved  by  the  intervention  of 
France  in  the  internal  affairs  of  Mexico,  and  the  not  im- 
probable annexation  of  that  Republic  to  the  French  Em- 
pire. But  what  should  we  have  felt  and  said,  if  France 
had  treated  us  as  Sardinia,  backed  alternately  by  herself 
and  England,  treat  the  sovereign  Principalities  of  the  Pope, 
the  Grand  Duchy  of  Tuscany,  the  Duchies  of  Placentia, 
Lucca,  and  Modena,  and  the  Kingdom  of  the  Two  Sicilies — 
that  is,  sent  her  agents  into  the  Slave  States,  stirred  them 
up  to  secede,  induced  them  to  declare  their  independence, 
and  to  vote  their  annexation  to  France,  and  then  by  direct 
armed  intervention  have  prevented  the  government  from 
reducing  them  to  their  allegiance,  and  simply  pretending  to 
carry  into  effect  the  plebiscitum  f  Should  we  have  pro- 
nounced it  all  right,  and  held  up  the  Frenchman  who  pro- 
nounced it  a  great  wrong,  and  refused  to  support  his  gov- 
ernment in  committing  it,  a  narrow-minded  bigot,  an 
illiberal,  unenlightened,  priest-ridden  subject  %  Shall  we 
sustain  one  set  of  principles  for  ourselves,  and  a  contradic- 
tory set  of  principles  for  Italy  ?  one  set  for  great  States,  and 
an  opposite  set  for  small  States?  It  has  been  the  calamity 
of  Europe  that  since  the  accession  of  Frederic  the  Great, 
the  great  Powers  have  disregarded  the  rights  of  sovereign 
States,  and  recognized  practically  no  international  law  but 
that  of  convenience  or  force.  Let  not  America  followT  the 
European  example. 

Nevertheless,  though  we  protest  against  the  perfidy  by 
which  the  late  Count  Cavour,  the  real  founder  of  the  King- 
dom of  Italy,  as  far  as  founded  it  is,  carried  out  his  policy 
for  the  union  of  Italy,  we  are  disposed  to  accept  Italian 
Unity  as  un  fait  accompli.  We  think  a  restoration  of  the 
old  order  is  now  impracticable,  and  even  if  it  were  not,  that 
the  evils  of  the  restoration  would  be  far  greater  than  the  evils 
of  sustaining  and  consolidating  the  new.  Not  all  things 
that  have  been  done  even  by  wrong  means  would  we,  when 
done,  labor  to  undo.  We  have  only  condemnation  for  those 
Powers  who,  in  the  last  century,  suppressed  the  Kingdom 
of  Poland  and  divided  its  population  and  territory  among 
them ;  and  especially  do  we  load  with  our  malediction 
the  memory  of  that  most  unprincipled  and  cold-blooded  of 
modern  princes,  Frederic,  called  the  Great,  who  devised  the 
scheme,  and  wTas  principally  responsible  for  it ;  but  we  would 
not  disturb  the  settlement  which  has  lasted  now  nearly  a 


1864.]  Yincenzo  /   or,  Sunken  Roclts.  65 

century*,  and  received  the  sanction  of  nearly  all  Europe. 
The  great  Powers,  witli  the  exception  of  Austria,  have  recog- 
nized the  Kingdom  of  Italy,  our  own  government  has  recog- 
nized it,  and  is  represented  at  its  court,  and  we  have  only 
friendly  hopes  for  its  consolidation  and  future  glory.  There 
are  no  offences  that  may  not  be  condoned,  and  those  who 
have  been  wronged  beyond  the  reach  of  indemnification, 
will  do  well  to  forgive  their  wrongs,  and  prove  themselves 
real  Italians,  by  accepting  the  new  order,  and  laboring  to 
make,  by  just  means,  Italy  really  a  nation  worthy  of  her 
glorious  memories,  and  faithful  and  successful  in  discharg-  J 

ing  the  mission  to  Christian  civilization  she  has  received. 

With  this  view,  which  violates  no  moral  principle,  we 
think  Don  Pio  might  have  allayed  poor  Pose's  scruples, 
and  advised  her  that  her  husband,  taking  heed  to  his  own 
principles  and  personal  acts,  could  hold  office  under  the 
government  of  his  king,  as  the  early  Christians  did  not 
hesitate  to  hold  office,  both  civil  and  military,  under  the  Pa- 
gan Caesars,  even  those  that  were  bitter  persecutors  of  the 
Christian  religion.  He  could  have  done  so  in  spite  of  the  Bull 
of  Excommunication  which  the  Pope  had  fulminated,  for 
that  excommunicated  no  one  by  name,  and  therefore,  ac- 
cording to  the  Canons,  forbid  only  the  acts  specified,  and  by 
no  means  prohibited  intercourse  with  the  king  or  his  minis- 
ters, or  the  holding  of  office  under  them. 

Nor  do  we  think  the  author  succeeds  any  better  in  sus- 
taining his  charge  against  Pose  and  her  clerical  advisers  on 
another  point.  It  is  well  known  that  the  Sardinian  govern- 
ment, by  the  authority  of  the  State  alone,  passed  certain 
enactments  on  the  subject  of  matrimony,  and  suppressed  a 
certain  number  of  religious  houses,  in  violation,  as  it  is  al- 
leged, of  the  Concordat,  or  agreement  with  the  Holy  See, 
and  therefore  viol ated  its  plighted  faith.  Now,  it  is  not 
\>igotry  nor  narrow-mindedness,  nor  ignorance  nor  illiberal- 
ity,  to  insist  that  treaties  solemnly  and  freely  entered  into 
should  be  faithfully  observed,  and  abrogated  only  by  the 
mutual  consent  of  the  contracting  parties  ;  and  we  know  no 
reason  why  a  treaty  entered  into  between  the  Chief  of  the 
State  and  the  Chief  of  the  Church,  should  not  be  held  as  sa- 
cred and  obligatory  as  a  treaty  between  two  sovereign  na- 
tions, or  two  secular  sovereigns.  With  regard  to  the  acts 
of  the  Sardinian  Government,  in  introducing  a  new  law  on 
marriage,  and  abolishing  monastic  establishments,  save  in 
so  far  as  in  contravention,  if  in  contravention  it  was,  of  ex- 

Yol.  L— No.  1.  5 


G6  Yincenzo  /  or,  Sunken  Rocks.  [Jan., 

isting  treaties,  we  have  nothing  to  say.  It  is  not  for  us  to 
decide  whether  they  are  or  are  not  within  the  competence 
of  the  State.  Bat  Signor  Ruflini  seems,  in  his  reasoning,  to 
assume,  that  in  all  cases  of  conflict  of  the  two  powers,  the 
Church  and  the  State,  the  State  has  the  right  to  prevail, 
and  the  Church  ought  to  yield.  Rose  and  her  spiritual  ad- 
visers do  not  see  it,  and  are  disposed  to  maintain  that  when 
the  temporal  and  the  spiritual  come  in  collision,  it  is  the 
temporal  that  should  give  way.  Whether  the  spiritual  is 
represented  by  the  Pope  or  the  Church,  is  a  question  into 
which  we  do  not  enter,  for  it  is  a  question  disputed  between 
Catholics  and  Protestants.  But  we  can  generalize  the  ques- 
tion and  avoid  the  disputed  point.  Let  us  suppose  a  case  of 
collision  between  religion  and  politics,  which  should  give 
way  ?  Signor  Ruffini  may  deny,  if  he  will,  the  authority  of 
the  Pope  or  the  Catholic  Church  to  speak  in  the  name  of  reli- 
gion, but  he  has  no  right  to  assume  as  the  principle  of  that 
denial,  a  principle  that  denies  religion  itself,  denies  con- 
science, and  subjects  one  absolutely,  soul  and  body,  to  the 
State. 

Religion,  if  any  thing,  is  the  lex  suprema,  the  supreme 
law.  It  is  the  law  of  God,  and  overrides  all  human  lawT ; 
it  is  the  law  of  conscience,  which  no  man,  under  any  cir- 
cumstances, or  for  any  reason  whatever,  no,  not  even  to 
save  his  life,  is  free  to  violate  or  disobey  ;  and  all  religions, 
all  churches,  all  sects,  all  ages,  all  nations  and  tribes,  hea- 
then as  wTell  as  Christian,  assert  that  "we  must  obey  God 
rather  than  men."  All  recognize  in  some  form  u  the  higher 
law,"  a  law  above  all  civil  constitutions  or  human  enact- 
ments. So  true  is  this,  that  our  Southern  slaveholders  have 
some  time  since  ceased  to  defend  slavery,  on  the  ground  that 
it  is  authorized  by  the  State  or  civil  societ}^  and  have  at- 
tempted to  place  its  defence  on  the  ground  that  it  is  a  Chris- 
tian, a  Divine  institution,  sanctioned  by  the  law  of  God,— 
evidently  feeling  that  a  human  law  in  contravention,  or 
even  without  the  sanction  of  the  higher  law,  or  Divine  law, 
has  no  force  of  law  at  all.  The  maxim  of  the  old  Roman 
jurist,  quod  placuit  jprincipi  habet  legis  vigorem,  is  repu- 
diated by  all  Christian  moralists  and  liberal  statesmen,  who 
agree  with  St.  Augustine,  that  "  unjust  laws  have  no  force, 
and  are  rather  violences  than  laws."  The  people,  the  or- 
ganic people,  are  sovereign  indeed,  but  under  God,  and  they 
derive  all  their  right  to  govern  from  Him  who  is  Sover- 
eign of  sovereigns,  King  of  kings,  and  Lord  of  lords.    On  the 


1864]  Vincenzo  /  or,  Sunken  Rocks.  67 

higher  law,  or  the  Divine  law,  rest  all  moral  codes  for  their 
obligation,  and  all  human  legislations  for  their  validity,  or 
their  binding  force  as  laws  for  the  conscience.  Deny  it, 
and  you  deny  the  very  ground  and  conception  of  justice, 
and  have  no  basis  for  either  authority  or  liberty.  I  am 
bound  to  obey  civil  society,  because  I  am  so  cbmmanded 
by  the  higher  or  Divine  law.  I  am  free  to  assert  my  rights, 
that  is,  my  liberty,  in  face  of  the  State,  because  I  hold  them 
by  a  higher  patent  than  any  State  grant  or  civil  concession 
-  -by  the  patent  of  my  Creator,  the  irrevocable  charter  of 
my  manhood. 

In  a  clear  case  between  religion  and  politics,  God  and 
man,  I  hold  it  my  duty  to  follow  the  example  of  the  old 
confessors  and  martyrs — to  obey  God,  and  submit  to  the 
penalty  Cgesar  chooses  to  inflict  on  me,  should  it  even  be 
that  of  death.  No  man  who  understands  the  meaning  of 
conscience  does  or  can  acknowledge  the  absolute  authority 
of  the  State,  or  make  the  civil  law  his  only  criterion  of  right 
and  wrong,  or  the  measure  of  his  duty.  He  may  err  as  to 
what  the  law  of  God  enjoins,  but  he  must  do  what,  w.ith  the 
best  light  .he  has,  he  honestly  believes  it  enjoins ;  and  in  no 
case  can  a  man  act  against  his  conscience,  or  do  what  it  for- 
bids, without  guilt,  let  the  State  command  what  it  may. 
This  is,  as  we  understand  it,  the  teaching  of  all  religions, 
the  false  as  well  as  the  true,  and  is  a  simple  dictate  of  uni- 
versal reason  common  to  all  men. 

We  cannot,  then,  see  that  Rose  and  her  clerical  friends, 
in  asserting  the  supremacy  of  religion,  or  the  law  of  God, 
its  superiority  to  simply  human  law,  showed  any  lack  of  in- 
telligence, of  liberality,  or  patriotism ;  and  the  bigotry  seems 
to  us  to  be  on  the  side  of  Signor  Ruffini,  who  would  make 
the  State  the  director  of  conscience,  subject  conscience  to 
the  civil  power,  and  thus  deny  its  freedom.  His  objection 
to  them  seems  to  us  not  well  taken.  He  should  either  have 
assumed  the  falsity  of  the  Catholic  Church,  and  therefore 
denied  the  legitimacy  of  the  authority  she  claims  to  inter- 
pret for  her  children  the  law  of  conscience,  or  he  should 
have  at  once  openly  denied  all  religion,  the  law  of  God,  by 
whomsoever  interpreted  or  applied,  whether  by  a  Church 
or  by  each  man  for  himself;  for  if  religion  there  be,  in  any 
sense  of  the  term,  it  is  and  must  be  supreme,  and  override 
all  human  laws,  as  well  as  all  disorderly  passions  and  evil 
inclinations  of  the  individual. 

What  we  more  especially  dislike  in  Vincenzo  is  a  half- 


68  Yincenzo  /  or,  Sunken  Bocks.  [Jan., 

concealed  contempt  for  the  clergy,  and  a  covert  assumption 
that  they  are  far  inferior,  as  interpreters  of  the  Divine  law, 
to  politicians  and  novel-writers.  "We  cannot  accept  this. 
The  clergy  are,  neither  collectively  nor  individually,  either 
infallible  or  impeccable,  but  they  are  in  all  ages  and  na- 
tions, and  in  all  denominations,  the  pars  sanior  of  their 
age  and  country,  and  far  better  judges  of  moral  and  reli- 
gious subjects  than  politicians  and  statesmen.  Clerical 
bigots  and  fanatics  are  sometimes  found  among  the  minis- 
ters of  religion,  but  political  bigotry  and  fanaticism  are  no 
less  injurious  to  society  and  civilization  than  religious — 
indeed  are  far  more  injurious.  The  ministers  of  religion, 
even  of  false  religions,  where  the  false  religions  are  held  to 
be  true,  should  always  be  treated  with  the  respect  and 
reverence  due  to  their  sacred  profession.  We  do  not  find 
the  writings  of  the  early  Christians  filled  with  attacks  on 
even  the  heathen  priesthoods,  or  with  slurs  and  insinuations 
against  them.  They  attack  error,  vice,  corruption,  im- 
moral rites,  and  false  worship,  but  always  with  respect  for 
the  sacerdotal  office  and  character.  The  man  who  does 
otherwise,  who  seeks  to  bring  the  professed  ministers  of 
religion  into  disrepute,  is  an  enemy  to  civilization,  for  he 
labors,  at  least  indirectly,  to  bring  religion  itself  into  disre- 
pute, from  which  all  the  principles  which  originate,  sustain, 
and  advance  civilization  are  derived.  We  want  a  complete 
separation  of  Church  and  State  as  corporations,  but  no 
divorce  between  religious  principle  and  politics. 

We  have  never  approved  the  contemptuous  manner  in 
which  our  politicians  and  demagogues  have  spoken  of  those 
three  thousand  New  England  ministers  who  memorialized 
the  Senate  of  the  United  States  against  the  passage  of  the 
Kansas-Nebraska  Bill.  Those  ministers  did  not  go  out  of 
their  sphere  as  ministers  of  religion,  and  meddle  with  that 
wThich  was  none  of  their  business.  When  the  Government 
is  about  to  commit  a  great  moral  wTrong,  it  is  the  business 
of  the  ministers  of  religion,  it  is  their  vocation  to  remon- 
strate, and  to  induce  it  if  possible  to  desist;  for  they  are  by 
their  very  office  the  ministers  and  guardians  of  the  law  of 
God,  which  is  obligatory  alike  upon  States  and  individuals; 
and  in  this  case,  if  their  memorial  had  been  heeded,  we 
should,  in  all  human  probability,  have  been  spared  the  hor- 
rors of  the  present  civil  war,  inevitable  after  the  passage  of 
that  Bill.  There  was  as  much  intelligence,  as  much  learn- 
ing, as  much  virtue,  and  as  full  an  understanding  of  the 


1864.]  Vincenzo ;  or,  Sunken  Books.  69 

conditions  of  civilization  in  those  three  thousand  ministers, 
to  say  the  least,  as  there  was  in  even  the  august  body  they 
memorialized.  The  clergy  of  all  denominations  in  our 
country,  taken  as  a  -body,  surpass  in  moral  culture,  mental 
discipline,  education,  science,  literature,  and  general  en- 
lightenment, the  average  of  any  other  class  equally  numer- 
ous in  our  country.  And  it  is  a  symptom  of  decline,  rather 
than  of  progress,  in  our  civilization,  when  we  find  them 
treated  with  disrespect,  or  compelled  by  public  sentiment  to 
hold  a  position  inferior  to  that  held  by  demagogues  and 
politicians. 

We  have  devoted  more  space  to  Vincenzo  than  its  intrin- 
sic merits  or  the  antecedents  of  its  author  deserve  ;  but  it  is 
a  novel,  "and  it  is  through  novels  that  the  public  mind  in  our 
day  is  in  a  great  measure  formed,  whether  for  good  or  for 
evil.  Vincenzo  is  by  no  means  the  worst  novel  of  its  class,  but 
it  conceals  a  subtile  and  deadly  poison,  against  which  novel- 
readers  should  be  placed  on  their  guard.  The  author,  in 
his  hostility  to  the  Pope  and  the  Catholic  Church,  on  polit- 
ical grounds  alone,  has  laid  down  principles  which,  in  their 
logical  developments,  deny  all  religion,  and  which  therefore 
are  incompatible  with  the  political  liberty,  freedom  of  con- 
science, and  social  progress  he  professes  to  favor.  It  cannot 
be  too  often  repeated,  nor  too  strenuously  insisted  on,  that 
the  ideas  and  principles,  on  which  all  real  civilization  de- 
pends, are  taken  from  the  religious  order,  or  derived  prima- 
rily from  man's  relations  to  his  Creator.  Historically  and 
philosophically  all  civilization  is  of  sacerdotal  origin  ;  priests 
have  invariably  been  the  civilizers  of  the  race  ;  and  we 
can  no  more  have  civilization  without  religion  than  we 
can  have  the  universe  without  God.  There  are,  no  d'oubt, 
great  differences  amongst  men  as  to  which  is  the  true  reli- 
gion, or  religion  in  its  purity  and  integrity,  but  there  should 
be  none  astotl^e  necessity  to  civilization  of  religion  itself. 
All  forms  of  religion  contain  some  elements  of  truth,  and 
better  for  civilization  the  grossest  forms  than  none.  Better 
is  the  lowest  and  most  debasing  superstition  than  Atheism, 
for  even  the  worst  superstition  keeps  alive  some  sense  of  a 
moral  order,  while  Atheism  admits  no  moral  order  at  all. 

Our  fathers,  who  first  migrated  to  this  western  world, 
were  not  in  all  respects  orthodox,  as  we  understand  the 
term,  but  they  were  Christians,  and  brought  with  them  the 
elements  of  the  highest  and  noblest  civilization  the  world 
has  ever  seen  or  conceived  of.     Our  civilization  is  Christian 


70  Popular  Corruption  and  Venality.  [Jan., 

civilization,  and  Christian  civilization  severed  from  the 
Christian  faith  can  no  more  live  and  bear  fruit  than  the 
branch  severed  from  the  trunk.  Severed  from  its  principles, 
which  are  taken  from  the  Gospel,  our  civilization  must 
soon  run  out,  be  exhausted  for  the  want  of  new  supplies, 
as  the  stream  severed  from  its  fountain.  It  is  well  for  us, 
in  this  hour  of  our  national  crisis,  to  remember  this,  and  not 
forget  the  source  of  our  national  life.  We  have  fancied  that 
our  civilization  could  subsist  alone,  without  religion,  and  in 
our  eagerness  for  the  goods  of  this  world  we  have  supposed 
we  might  safely  neglect  the  Christian  faith  and  the  evan- 
gelical law.  We  must  hasten  to  correct  this  fatal  mistake, 
and  to  return  to  Him  whose  providence  nothing  escapes, 
and  in  whom  nations,  as  well  as  individuals,  live,  move,  and 
have  their  being.  To  us  Christendom  is  a  reality,  and.  we 
believe  in  Christian  civilization,  and  therefore  we  deem  it 
our  duty  to  protest  against  whatever  is  essentially  hostile 
to  it.  In  this  civilization  all  Christian  nations  in  varying 
degrees  participate,  and  all,  whether  Catholic  or  Protestant, 
have  a  common  interest  in  advancing  it,  and  may  labor  in 
harmony  to  advance  it. 


Art.  IV. — Tlie  Peril  of  the  Pepublic  the  Fault  of  the  Peo- 
ple. An  Address  delivered  before  the  Senate  of  Union 
College,  Schenectady,  July  20,  1863,  and  before  the  Lit- 
erary Societies  of  Franklin  and  Marshall  College,  Lan- 
caster, Pa.,  July  29, 1863.  By  Daniel  Doughp;rty,  Esq., 
of  Philadelphia.  Philadelphia:  J.  B.  Lippincott  &  Co., 
1863.     8vo,pp.  28. 

We  have  read  with  much  interest  this  very  able  and  elo- 
quent Address,  by  Mr.  Dougherty.  The  author  speaks  as  a 
Christian  and  a  patriot,  out  of  a  full  heart,«;becanse  he  has 
something  to  say,  not. because  he  has, an  address  to  deliver. 
He  is  a  man  in  downright  earnest,  and  too  much  concerned 
for  the  honor  of  his  countrymen  to  flatter  them,  too  sin- 
cerely devoted  to  his  country  to  fear  to  tell  it  unpalatable 
truths.  He  believes  the  Pepublic  is  in  peril,  and  he  says 
so ;  and  believing  the  cause  to  be  in  the  corruption  and 
venality,  public  and  private,  of  the  people,  he  tells  them  so. 
He  is  no  demagogue,  and  is  probably,  no  aspirant  to  office. 

After  briefly  sketching  the  greatness  and  richness  of  the 
countrv,  its  noble  institutions,  the  wide  field  for  high  and  hon- 


1864.]  Popular  Corruption  and  Venality.  71 

orable  ambition  opened  to  the  American  people,  the  hopes 
of  a  great  destiny  they  have  been  permitted  to  indulge,  he  pro- 
ceeds to  inquire  and  set  forth  the  causes  of  our  present  trou- 
bles and  dangers,  and  he  traces  them  to  the  fault  of  the  people. 

"  Whence  the  causes  of  this  awful  fate — this  sudden  death  to  all 
our  hopes  ?  ■  From  a  hundred  streams  they  come  ;  yet,  trace  them, 
and  find  the  source  of  all  to  be  the  people. 

"Ay,  every  drop  of  blood  poured  out  in  this  terrific  war — every 
one  of  the  hundreds  of  thousands  of  new-made  graves  that  rise  all 
over  this  once  happy  land — the  desolated  homes — the  wrecked 
hopes — the  squandered  treasures — the  untold  misery — the  imper- 
illed nation — the  menaced  liberties  of  America-— all,  all  rest  on  the 
guilty  heads  of  the  People. 

"  Before  high  heaven  I  arraign  the  American  People  as  recreants, 
ingrates,  and  parricides. 

"  Apostate  to  the  Republic — faithless  to  their  vows — scoffers  at 
public  virtue — reckless  of  principle — eager  for  gold  and  greedy  for 
place — they  banished  integrity,  intellect,  and  patriotism  from  the 
high  stations  of  the  State  and  Nation,  and  rilled  them  with  trick- 
sters, trimmers,  partisans,  plunderers,  drunkards,  duellists,  imbe- 
ciles, and  traitors. 

"  The  men  who,  after  a  seven  years'  war,  won  our  independence, 
and  the  generation  that  followed,  knew  the  priceless  value  of  the 
Republic  ;  they  faithfully  discharged  the  high,  trusts  of  American 
citizenship.  Then  virtue  and  worth  were  placed  at  every  post  to 
guard  the  public  weal.  Then  intellect  cultivated  a  pure  ambition 
to  serve  the  State.  From  the  by-ways  of  humble  life  came  forth 
statesmen,  sages,  and  orators,  who  flung  the  mantle  of  genius  around 
their  country,  and  made  her  fame  immortal. 

"  But  the  children  born  wdien  the  last  of  the  Revolutionists  were 
passing  to  their  graves,  and  growing  to  manhood  amid  all  the  evi- 
dences of  boundless  prosperity,  fancied  the  Republic  was  their 
own,  without  effort  or  responsibility,  and  that  no  power  could  wrest 
it  from  them.  Educated  beyond  all  other  peoples,  the  fruits  of 
literature  spread  far  and  wide ;  lovers  of  liberty  and  ready  to  die 
for  it,  they  yet  forgot  to  live  for  it.  Jealous  and  watchful  of  their  pri- 
vate interests,  they  overlooked  the  public  good.  Enjoying  the 
rich  gains  of  industry  and  enterprise,  they  utterly  ignored  the  vital 
truth  that  a  Republic  dies  when  the  people  cease  their  vigilance  or 
leave  to  faction  or  party  the  sacred  duty  enjoined  on  every  citizen. 

"  Blessed  with  peace  while  Europe  was  convulsed  with  wars,  our 
patriotism  exhausted  itself  in  shouting  at  the  name  of  Washington, 
chorusing  the  national  songs,  blindly  voting  for  party  hacks,  and 
in  public  meetings  being  moved  to  pity  or  passion-,  like  the  citizens 
in  the  play  of  Caesar. 

"  This  forgetfulness  of  duty,  this  sin  against  ourselves,  this  crime 


72  Popular  Corruption  and  Venality.  [Jan., 

against  our  country,  was  taken  advantage  of  by  opposite  classes  in 
the  two  sections  of  the  country. 

"  In  the  South,  the  planters — a  small  minority,  comprising  its 
wealth  and  culture,  living  in  elegant  ease  on  the  labor  of  an  inferior 
race,  ambitious  of  rule,  anxious  to  guard,  and,  if  possible,  spread 
their  peculiar  and  precarious  institution — assumed  entire  control. 

"  While  Southern  cities  and  States  did  not  and  could  not  grow 
in  population  and  thrive  as  the  North,  yet  they  were  always  better 
governed;  more  free  from  corruption,  riots,  and  crime,  because 
offices  were  created  and  filled  for  the  good  of  the  community,  and 
not  for  the  gain  of  the  incumbents.  Officials  were  retained  as  long 
as  they  faithfully  discharged  their  duties.*  Representatives  and 
Senators  had  previously  served  in  the  State  legislatures,  and  entered 
Congress  a  phalanx,  differing,  perhaps,  on  indifferent  subjects,  but 
united  in  every  thing  that  tended  to  the  interest  of  their  section  and 
to  strengthen  and  spread  the  institution  of  slavery.  Re-elected 
without  opposition  term  after  term,  they  became  educated  in  the 
profound  science  of  government,  were  the  master-spirits  of  the  na- 
tion, shaped  its  legislation,  inoculated  the  country  with  some  re- 
volting theories,  by  the  adroit  management  of  party  selected  for 
themselves  the  highest  honors  of  the  Union,  and  when,  with  a  show 
of  fairness,  they  yielded  to  the  North,  chose  only  those  who  were 
pledged  to  their  opinions,  and  would  be  controlled  by  their  counsels. 

"In  the  North,  the  lowest  grade  of  society — the  scum  of  the 
cities,  village  loafers,  hucksterers  of  legislation,  aided  by  contractors 
without  capital,  lawyers  without  practice,  doctors  without  patients, 
and  journalists  without  principle,  all  bound  together  by  the  cohe- 
sive power  of  public  plunder — boldly  grasped  the  reins  and  will- 
ingly gave  the  honors  and  control  of  the  Republic,  in  consideration 
that  they  might  clutch  each  year  a  hundred  millions  of  patronage, 
besides  the  rich  booty  that  every  office,  high  and  low,  in  all  the 
North,  became.  Offices  were  created  and  managed  without  refer- 
ence to  the  general  good,  and  exclusively  for  the  emoluments  of 
the  knaves  who  filled  them.  Honest  and  able  Judges  received 
salaries  less  than  the  income  of  an  ordinary  attorney ;  while  the 
clerks  of -the  courts,  whose  functions  were  mostly  discharged  by 
deputies,  made  fortunes  in  three  years.  Seats  in  the  Legislature 
and  in  Congress  were  too  often  scrambled  for  by  filthy  fellows, 
who  unblushingly  sold  their  votes  to  the  highest  bidder,  and  were 
thrust  aside  at  the  end  of  the  second  term  to  make  way  for  success- 
ful competitors. 

1 "  If  it  so  chanced  that  a  great  Intellect  appeared  from  the  North 
in  the  Senate,  as  long  as  his  views  chimed  with  party  his  path- 
way was  strewn  with  flowers ;  but  if  his  sense  of  right  and  proud 
heart  rose  indignant  at  an  attempted  wrong,  his  followers  deserted 

*  There  were  but  three  persons  who  held  the  office  of  Postmaster  in  Charles- 
ton from  the  formation  of  the  Government  to  the  outbreak  of  the  Rebellion. 


1864.]  Popular  Corruption  and  Venality.  73 

him ;  his  own  fellow-citizens,  whose  honor  and  opinions  he  had 
maintained,  turned  for  a  moment  from  their  avocations  to  sigh  that 
he  ha:l  left  the  service  of  the  State,  and  then  threw  up  their  caps 
as  some  low  trickster  started  to  fill  a  chair  from  which  a  statesman 
had  been  expelled. 

"  The  rival  organizations,  by  corrupt  caucuses  and  conventions, 
named  the  candidates  for  every  office,  from  the  Executive  of  a 
Commonwealth  to  the  constable  of  a  township,  and  to  advance 
their  respective  designs  and  make  permanent  their  success,  sought 
by  every  artifice  to  inflame  the  spirit  of  party,  which  the  first  Pres- 
ident in  his  farewell  appeal  warned  the  people  was  'truly  their 
worst  enemy,  and  which,  instead  of  warming,  would  consume  the 
nation.' 

"  Alas !  the  people  would  not  see  the  snare  !  The  angel  of  coun- 
try, all  beautiful  and  good,  who  had  enriched  them  with  priceless 
gifts  and  would  have  shielded  them  forever,  was  turned  from  with 
cold  neglect,  her  caresses  scorned  ;  while  the  demon  of  party  was 
worshipped  with  idolatrous  devotion. 

"  Year  after  year,  party  spirit  grew  in  bitterness  and  rancor,  poi- 
soning the  whole  nation,  and  dragging  it  towards  the  awful  gulf  of 
civil  war. 

"  No  villain  too  depraved  to  aspire  to  office  ;  and  once  nominated, 
every  voice  shouted  for  his  success.  No  outrage  could  a  partisan 
commit  that  would  not  find  defenders.  Infamous  legislation  would 
be  applauded  by  the  party  in  power;  the  noblest  and  most  neces- 
sary measures  denounced  by  the  one  seeking  authority.  The  basest 
passions  of  the  mob  courted.  Justice  was  sacrificed  to  expediency, 
honor  to  availability.  The  laborer  who  paved  the  streets  or  swept 
a  room,  and  by  the  secret  ballot/voted  for  the  worthiest  man,  would 
be  dismissed  from  employment,  and  with  his  family  left  to  starve, 
while  the  audacious  knave  who  had,  by  bribery,  purchased  distinc- 
tion, would  be  dined  and  honored  by  the  President." — Pp.  7-11. 

.  This  is  a  dark  picture,  but  who  of  us  can  say  that  it  is 
too  deeply  shaded  ?  Who  of  us  can  deny  the  fearful  loss 
by  the  American  people  of  both  private  and  public  virtue, 
or  the  deep  and  damning  corruption  of  American  politics  ? 
We  have  ourselves,  ever  since  the  Presidential  election  in 
1840,  when  the  canvass  was  carried  on  by  songs,  log  cabins, 
coonskins,  and  hard  cider,  been  calling  the  attention  of  our 
readers  to  this  corruption  ;  and  long  before  the  present  civil 
war  broke  out,  we  told  them  plainly  whither  we  were  hast- 
ening, and  the  ruin  that  was  sure  to  overtake  us,  if  we  did 
not  amend,  arid  endeavor  to  recover  the  virtues  without 
which  no  nation  can  live  and  prosper ;  but  our  words  were 
unheeded ;  we  were  a  radical,  a  Papist,  or  a  disappointed 
man,  opposed  to  Democratic  government,  "  all  things  by 


71  Popular  Corruption  and  Venality.  [Jan., 

turns  and  nothing  long,"  and  so  onr  words  went  for  nothing, 
and  the  people  rushed  on  with  railroad  speed  to  destruction 
with  Apollyon  for  Conductor,  while  they  fancied  they  were 
going  towards  heaven,  and  prospering  as  no  people  before 
them  had  ever  prospered.  Only  the  voice  of  flatterers 
would  be  listened  to.  But  the  time  has  come,  or  is  near 
at  hand,  when  men  must  hear  the  truth  which  Mr.  Dough- 
erty so  fearlessly  tells.  And  let  not  the  people  of  the  loyal 
States  flatter  themselves  that  they  are  in  no  sense  respon- 
sible for  the  evils  now  upon  us,  or  that -the  Southern  Rebels 
are  sinners  above  all  men  who  dwell  in  America.  Political 
corruption,  speculation,  private  and  public  dishonesty  and 
fraud,  have  been  and  are  as  rife,  to  say  the  least,  in  the  Free 
States  as  in  the  Slave  States.  The  withering  rebuke  admin- 
istered us  of  the  loyal  States  by  Mr.  Dougherty  is  richly 
deserved : 

"The  people,  aroused,  lavished  contributions  to  carry  on  the 
war,  cheered  until  the  welkin  rung  farewells  to  their  gallant  sons, 
and  then  returned  to  their  own  concerns,  certain  that  before  three 
months  were  passed  there  would  come  to  them  the  same  message 
that  Caesar  sent  from  Zela. 

"  Since  that  time  two  years  have  passed  ;  each  day  draped  with 
blood,  and  crowded  with  scenes  of  unutterable  woe.  Immense 
tracts  of  country,  over  which  the  eye  enraptured  gazed  on  lovely 
fields  and  happy  homes,  are  now  desolations,  where  lives  alone  the 
carrion-bird. 

"  States  that  had  never  heard  the  booming  of  cannon  save  on 
joyous  celebration  of  historic  *  anniversaries,  now  hear  its  roar 
crashing  death  and  destruction  in  its  fiery  flight. 

"  Away  out  on  every  sea  our  commerce  is  devastated — from  the 
shores  (  f  the  Atlantic  far  on  to  the*  Rocky  Mountains  ;  from  within 
sight  of  the  Capitol  to  the  extremest  southern  verge,  the  war  rages. 
A  million  of  men  of  the  same  origin,  born  on  the  same  soil,  speak- 
ing the  same  language,  worshipping  at  the  same  shrine — with  inter- 
ests mutual,  if  not  identical,  bound  together  by  commercial,  mari- 
tal, lineal,  and  religious  ties — until  yesterday  enjoying  boundless 
prosperity  in  unbroken  peace,  under  the  mildest  and  noblest  of 
Governments,  are  now  warring  with  each  other.  Five  hundred 
thousand  have  been  slaughtered.  Three  thousand  millions  of  dol- 
lars have  been  expended.  The  wounded  and  the  maimed,  never  seen 
before,  now  ache  the  sight  whichever  way  we  turn.  Women  mourn- 
ing for  their  husbands  and  sons,  fathers  and  brothers,  cross  our  path 
at  every  step.  The  rumble  of  the  hearse  is  heard,  and  the  muffled 
drum  is  beating.  Imperial  France,  in  violation  of  the  Monroe  doc- 
trine, unchecked,  rears  a  throne  on  the  ruins  of  our  only  sister  Re- 
public.    Foreign  complications  are  drifting  towards  us.     Our  gal- 


1864-.]  Popular  Corruption  and  Venality.  75 

lant  army,  decimated  by  battle  and  disease,  disheartened  by  dissen- 
sions and  want  of  sympathy  at  home,  lias  nigh  been  overwhelmed. 

f*  The  rebellion,  haughty,  defiant,  and  successful,  has  advanced 
its  legions  on  Pennsylvania  soil,  and  threatened  to  ravage  our  fields, 
fire  our  mines,  and' wave  its  bloody  banner  over  our  own  homes 
and  altars.  The  cause  of  the  Union  sinks  lower  and  lower,  while 
ghastly  anarchy  seems  hovering  just  above  us  ! 

"  Yet,  are  the  people  of  what  is  called  the  loyal  States  alive  to 
these  awful  realities  ?  Have  they  banished  from  their  minds  all 
meaner  thoughts  in  the  towering  resolve  to  regain  their  nationality  ? 
'  Are  all  differences  forgotten,  and  are  they  united  to  a  man  in  burn- 
ing hate  against  the  foe  bent  on  the  destruction  of  their  liberties  ? 
Have  they  hurled  from  the  Tarpeian  rock  the  traitor? ,  Have  they 
placed  at  every  post,  military  and  civil,  the  able  soldier  and  the 
virtuous  citizen  ?  Have  they  decreed  the  direst  penalties  on  the 
wretch  who  fattens  on  ill-gotten  gains  wrung  from  his  country's 
misfortunes  ?  Have  they  execrated  for  all  coming  time  the  damned 
villains,  the  active  agents  of  all  our  woes,  the  scurvy  politicians  ? 

"  Stand  forth,  men  of  the  North,  and  answer. 

"  Grief  may  shed  its  bitter  tears  in  the  silent  chamber,  poverty 
may  starve  in  its  hiding-place,  the  patriot  may  mourn,  but  no  grief 
nor  feeling  seems  to  dwell  in  the  public  mind  or  touch  the  public 
heart.  This  year  eclipses  all  the  past  in  gorgeous  dissipation. 
Our  Northern  cities  are  wild  with  fashion,  hilarity,  and  show.  More 
diamonds  flash  in  the  glare  of  the  gay  saloon,  the  gentlemen  stop 
at  no  extravagance,  and.  the  ladies  in  full  dress  powder  their  hair 
with  gold;  dinners,  balls,  and  masquerades,  in  ostentation  and 
luxuriance,  turn  midnight  into  day.  Prancing  steeds  and  gaudy 
equipages  carry  light-hearted  loveliness  through  all  the  drives  of 
fashion.  Stores  where  jewels,  pearls,  and  precious  stones,  and  the 
rich  goods  of  Europe  and  Asia  are  exposed,  are  crowded  with  pur- 
chasers and  have  doubled  sales,  though  gold  touched  a  premium  of 
seventy  per  cent.  Speculators  in  stocks  make  fortunes  in  a  day. 
Palatial  stores  and  marble  dwellings  are  springing  from  the  earth 
on  every  side.  Eesorts  of  amusement  were  never  so  numerous  and 
never  so  crowded.  Prize  fights  excite  for  a  time  more  interest  than 
the  battles  of  the  Republic.  Thousands  of  dollars  are  staked  on 
the  favorite  of  the  race.  Gambling  hells  are  wide  open  to  entice 
to  infamy  the  young.  Crime  is  fearfully  on  the  increase.  The  law 
grows  impotent,  and  men  who  have,  by  the  basest  means,  defrauded 
the  laborer,  the  widow,  and  orphan,  hold  high  their  heads  and  go 
unwhipt  of  justice. 

"  Is  all  this  the  ruddy  glow  of  health,  or  the  hectic  flush? 

'•  Turn  from  social  to  public  life.  The  politicians  who  in  April, 
1861,  awe-struck  at  the  majestic  anger  of  the  people,  had  crept 
like  cravens  to  their  dens,  no  sooner  saw  the  storm  had  passed 
than  they  came  forth  bolder,  baser,  and  more  perfidious  than  be- 


76  Popular  Corruption  and  Venality.  [Jan., 

fore.  They  divided  again  into  parties,  and  have  contrived,  foment- 
ed, and  produced  apathy  instead  of  energy,  discord  in  place  of  har- 
mony, and  are  preparing  events  for  the  future  at  the  thought  of 
which  the  strongest  hearts  must  shudder.  Lofty  sentiments  actu- 
ate but  few  of  the  leaders  on  either  side.  One  cries  out  for  the 
Union,  the  other  for  the  Constitution  ;  but  they  care  for  neither. 
With  one  party  it  is  a  struggle  to  keep  power,  with  the  other  to 
obtain  it.  Becoming  millionaires  by  the  war,  some  of  them  care 
not  when  it  ends.  The  opposite  faction,  mad  that  they,  too,  cannot 
plunder,  have  no  words  of  comfort  for  the  bleeding  soldiers  of  the 
Republic,  but  in  public  meetings  are  loud  in  the  expression  of* 
their  love  for  traitors,  who,  under  the  cloak  of  free  speech,  are 
striving;  to  light  the  fires  of  mutual  slaughter  in  the  North. 

''These  organizations  are,  for  the  most  part,  controlled  by  an 
aristocracy  of  scoundrels,  ignorant,  selfish,  vulgar,  and  depraved, 
who  give  the  choicest  honors  to  him  who  pays  highest  or  sinks 
his  manhood  deepest.  Walk  the  promenade  of  either  New  York 
or  Philadelphia,  and  let  me  point  at  a  few  you  will  surely  see. 
There  at  the  corner  lounges  a  felon  who  has  served  a  term,  nay, 
probably  been  pardoned  out  of  the  penitentiary.  See  where  rides 
the  murderer  who  escaped  conviction.  Yonder  swaggers  the  bully 
of  the  prize  ring.  Yet  one  of  these  is,  perhaps,  a  justice  of  the 
peace  !  another  a  councilman  !  and  the  third  holds  a  sinecure  in 
the  customs  or  post-office !  They  each  manage  precincts,  wards, 
or  districts ;  are  bowed  to,  buttonheld,  and  made  companions  of 
by  candidates  for  Congress,  Governors  of  Commonwealths,  and 
Senators  of  the  United  States.  These  are  the  lords  of  the  city,  the 
fountains  of  honor  in  the  State.  They  issue  their  edicts,  and  the 
citizens — the  industry,  the  labor,  the  wealth,  the  intellect,  aye,  the 
piety  ! — blindly  obey,  and  never  raise  a  voice  against  the  despotism. 

"  Every  avenue  to  the  Capitol  choked  up  with  these  characters, 
gifted  men,  in  self-respect,  shrink  from  such  associations,  and  smother 
a  noble  ambition  in  the  useful  security  of  mechanical,  mercantile, 
and  professional  pursuits.  This  accounts  for  the  otherwise  extra- 
ordinary fact,  that  the  stupendous  events  of  the  last  two  years  have 
produced  no  statesman  whose  name  will  stand  conspicuous  among 
the  heroes  of  history. 

"  Thus,  too,  it  is  that  even  the  legislatures  of  the  States  are  swel- 
tering with  corruption. 

"  In  September  last,*  the  roar  of  the  battle  of  Antietam  could 
be  heard  in  the  Counties  of  Adams,  Franklin,  and  Fulton.  The 
Legislature  of  Pennsylvania,  meeting  in  January,  were  four  months 
in  session,  bartering  for  bribes  the  franchises  of  the  State,  favoring 
every  villanous  scheme  to  cheat,  wrong,  and  oppress  the  people, 
quietly  passing   bills  to   annihilate  contracts  involving  immense 

« 

*  September,  1862. 


1864.]  Popular  Corruption  and  Venality.  77 

sums,  and  when  detected,*  unanimously  requesting  the  Executive 
to  return  the  bills  unsigned ;  yet  had  no  time  for  organizing  the 
militia,  nor  for  considering  the  necessity  for  fortifications,  though 
the  enemy  has  since  invaded  the  State,  and  in  one  week  destroyed 
property  to  the  amount  of  millions  of  dollars. 

'*  So  bold  and  so  brazen  in  iniquity  have  lawgivers. become,  that 
more  than  one  member  asserted  in  open  session,  without  contradic- 
tion, that  rings  were  formed  among  the  legislators  !\  so  that  no  bill 
could  be  passed  unless  each  member  of  the  ring  received  his  price  ! 

"  Search  the  records  of  civil  and  criminal  courts  of  your  large 
cities,  watch  the  proceedings  of  the  legislatures  of  the  States,  read 
the  reports  of  the  investigating  committees  of  the  two  last  Con- 
gresses, and  stand  amazed  at  the  diabolic  villany  of  those  to  whom 
the  people  have  intrusted  their  dearest  rights  and  sacred  liberties  !" 
—Pp.  13-16. 

We  should  be  less  despondent,  if  the  people  of  the  loyal 
States  laid  the  perils  of  the  Republic  more  to  heart,  and 
were  more  impressed  with  a  sense  of  their  own  short-com- 
ings. We  yield  to  no  man  in  our  detestation  of  slavery,  or 
in  our  determination  to  war  against  it  till  nothing  of  it  is 
left  standing;  but  we  tell  our  countrymen,  as  we  have  told 
them  any  time  for  the  last  thirty  years,  that  slavery  is  not 
the  only  evil,  nor  the  chief  evil  in  the  country,  nor  slave- 
holders the  only  American  sinners  against  God  and  human- 
ity. ISTo  people,  unless  the  English,  have  a  better1" faculty 
of  concealing  from  both  themselves  and  others  their  vices 
and  iniquities  than  the  people  of  our  loyal  States,  and  of 
none  can  it  be  said  with  more  truth — 

They  compound  for  sins  they  are  inclined  to, 
And  damn  those  they  have  no  mind  to. 

The  abolition  of  slavery  will  remove  a  dark  stain  from  our 
national  escutcheon,  but  it  will  heal  very  few  of  our  wounds, 
bruises,  and  putrefying  sores,  and  do  but  little  towards  sup- 
plying the  private  and  public  virtues  we  lack.  The 
North  has  virtues  which  are  wanting  at  the  South,  and  the 
South  has  virtues  which  are  wanting  at  the  North.  We 
have  vices,  too,  from  which  the  South  are  comparatively 
free,  as  their  superior  physical  hardihood  and  endurance  in 
the  present  war  ampty  proves.  The  Southern  people  have 
submitted  without  a  murmur,  in  what  they  erroneously 
hold  to  be  a  war  of  independence,  to  losses,  want,  destitu- 
tion,' of  which  we  can  form  only  a  faint  conception,  and 
shown  a  zeal,  an  energy,  a  determination,  a  disinterestedness, 

*  See  Legislative  Record  for  1863,  pages  440,  441,  476,  and  409. 
f  See  Legislative  Record  for  the  session  of  1863. 


78  Pojmlar  Corruption  and  Venality.  [Jan., 

that  we  have  failed  to  show  in  the  cause  of  the  government 
and  the  Nation.  Our  journals  have  even  had  the  bad  taste, 
the  purse-proud  feeling  to  sneer  at  the  ill-fed,  ragged,  and 
Bare-footed  soldiers  of  the  so-called  Confederacy,  as  the 
British  did  at  our  own  troops  in  the  War  of  Independence, 
and  to  conclude  the  superiority  of  the  Union  cause  from  the 
fact  that  we  are  rich  enough  to  furnish  our  soldiers  better 
clothing  and  larger  rations.  We  of  course  believe  our  cause 
superior,  and  alone  the  just  cause,  but  not  for  such  a  reason, 
and  we  can  have  but  little  respect  for  men  who  urge  such 
a  reason,  and  still  less  for  those  who  can  be  moved  by  it. 
If  the  cause  of  the  Rebels  had  been  just,  as  many  of  them 
believe  it  is,  they  would  have  proved  themselves  the  least 
deteriorated  part  of  the  American  people.  The  people  of  the 
loyal  States  have  not  yet  suffered.  They  are  making  money 
out  of  the  war,  growing  rich  on  the  calamities  of  their 
country,  and  boast  of  it  as  a  merit.  Some  hundreds'" of 
thousands  of  the  "flower  of  our  youth  may  have  died  in 
camp,  been  killed  in  battle,  or  maimed  and  disabled  for  life, 
but  what  matters  it  ?  Contractors  grow  rich,  and  their 
wives  and  daughters  glitter  with  jewelry,  and  the  journals 
assure  us  that  the  gaps  in  our  population  are  more  than 
filled  up. by  emigration  from  Ireland,  Germany,  and  Canada. 
Why,  then,  should  not  the  war  be  protracted  indefinitely? 

Though  all  that  a  brave  and  noble  people  can  hold  dear, 
not  only  for  this  generation,  but  for  all  coming  generations, 
is  at  stake,  for  country  gone  all  is  gone,  we  are  hardly 
moved.  We  absolutely  refuse  to  unite  and  march  as  one 
man  against  the  enemy.  A  draft  yields  hardly  a  corporal's 
guard  ;  unheard-of  bounties  are  offered  almost  in  vain  to  ob- 
tain volunteers;  and  no  appeals  are  effectual,  but  appeals  to 
the  most  sordid  elements  of  our  nature..  Nothing  can  in- 
duce us  to  forego  our  old  party  divisions,  to  break  through 
our  old  "  Rings"  formed  for  successfully  plundering  the 
City,  the  State,  the  Nation,  or  to  emancipate  ourselves  from 
money  brokers,  office  brokers,  and  political  jobbers.  Here, 
again,  we  must  listen  to  Mr.  Dougherty. 

"  Amid  all  these  events  and  scenes  which  foretell  our  swift  and 
sure  destruction,  and  which,  as  if  an  angel  spoke,  should  recall  us 
to  our  allegiance  to  the  Republic,  the  people,  like  a  sleeping  drunk- 
ard, will  not  awake  and  avert  the  impending  doom. 

"  The  politicians,  the  evil  spirits  of  the  nation,  with  whom  fair  is 
foul  and  foul  is  fair — these  close  contrivers  of  all  harms,  these  jug- 
gling fiends  who  trade  and  traffic  in  affairs  of  death,  who  met  the 


18(34:.]  Popular  Corruption  and  Venality.  79 

people  in  the  days  of  success  and  with  prophetic  speeches  that  did 
sound  so  fair  solicited  them  to  the  sacrilegious  murder  of  their 
country — are  now  with  wild  glee  dancing  around  the  boiling  cal- 
dron of  partisan  hate,  pouring  in  every  envenomed  lie  and  poisoned 
argument  to  make  the  hell-broth  boil  and  bubble,  telling  the  spell- 
bound people  they  bear  a  charmed  life,  can  never  vanquished  be, 
urging  them  to  still  further  step  in  blood, 

"  '  To  spurn  fate,  scorn  death,  and  bear 
Hopes  'bove  wisdom,  grace,  and  fear  ;' 

despairing  of  the  charm  only  when  brought  to  a  dismal  and  fatal 
end,  their  liberties  and  rights  are  struck  down  and  forever  destroyed 
by  the  swords  thay  thought  could  only  fall  on  vulnerable  crests. 

"We  of  the  North,  with  interests  identical,  knowing  that,  in  this 
dread  crisis,  whatever  our  fate,  all  must  share  it  alike,  instead  of 
standing  united,  firm  as  a  mountain  in  support  of  our  Government, 
are  divided  against  ourselves;  our  differences  exhibiting  themselves 
fiercely  and  distinctly  in  social  clubs,  family  circles,  public  charities, 
and  religious  denominations.  Part  of  our  people,  with  hearts  de- 
voted to  the  precious  cause,  yet  stand  paralyzed  like  passengers  on 
a  ship  struggling  amid  a  stormy  sea,  forgetting  that  in  this  hurri- 
cane we  are  all  of  the  crew  and  belong  to  the  ship  itself.  Tens  of 
thousands  there  are  who  care  not  whether  the  nation  is  saved  or 
lost.  Thousands  in  private  conversations  openly  oppose  their  coun- 
try, and  declare  their  sympathies  are  with  the  traitors.  Some  ad- 
mit the  army  needs  soldiers,  but,  even  to  violence  and  murder,  will 
oppose  conscription  !  They  say  the  war  is  for. the  black  man,  yet 
will  not  agree  to  the  black  man  fighting  !  carry  on  the  war,  say  they, 
but  inflict  on  the  rebels  as  little  harm  as  possible !  shoot  them,  but 
don't  exasperate  them !  kill  them  in  battle,  but  don't  confiscate 
their  property  !  it  is  true  they  have  resolved  to  destroy  the  nation, 
but  give  them  their  constitutional  rights  ! 

"  With  others,  slur  the  flag  with  impunity,  but,  on  peril  of  your 
life,  utter  no  free  speech  against  a  favorite  general !  These  leave 
the  house  of  God  when  prayers  are  said  for  the  Government ;  curse 
the  President  as  a  tyrant  who  should  die,  and  in  our  very  presence 
praise  the  arch-traitor  Davis  ! 

"  WTith  them  to  defend  slavery  is  patriotism  !  to  advocate  free- 
dom is  treason  !  they  say  a  secessionist  must  be  conciliated,  an  abo- 
litionist hung!  South  Carolina  should  be  coaxed  back  into  the 
Union,  Massachusetts  must  be  'left  out  in  the  cold!'  They  are 
against  war,  but  will  organize  to  assassinate  soldiers  sent  to  arrest 
deserters !  they  prate  of  pea,ce,  and  call  the  foe,  reeking  with  the 
hot  blood  of  our  slaughtered  patriots,  their  brothers ;  yet  are  eager 
to  clutch  their  weapons  and  kill  their  own  kinsmen  who  dare  to  be 
true  when  they  are  false  ! 

"  Treason,  the  bloodiest  and  blackest  of  crimes,  has  from  the  be- 


80  Popular  Corruption  and  Venality.  [Jan., 

ginning  been  unchecked,  and  aids  the  enemy  in  the  very  capital  of 
the  nation  !  All  the  roads  leading  to  the  armies,  our  cities  and 
towns,  swarm  with  conspirators  ready  to  seize  on  our  mishaps  to 
raise  the  banner  of  revolt.  Yet  no  death-warrant  has  been  si  fined. 
When,  at  last,  in  loyal  Kentucky  a  traitor  was  arrested,  tried,  found 
guilty,  and  sentenced  to  die,  the  President  of  the  United  States 
pardoned  the  culprit ! !  !" — Pp.  21-23. 

The  Administration,  in  its  treatment  of  traitors  and  oth- 
er criminals,  has  only  followed  the  false  philanthropy  which 
has  been  for  the,  last  half  century  at  work,  to  undermine 
every  thing  founded  on  the  experience  of  mankind  in  all 
ages  and  nations.  The  American  people,  having  gained 
their  independence  by  a  successful  revolution,  and  having 
once  been  exposed  to  be  treated  as  traitors,  have  never  re- 
garded treason  as  much  of  a  crime,  and  have  been  more  dis- 
posed to  sympathize  with  and  to  honor  the  traitor,  than  to 
punish  him.  In  every  country  except  their  own,  where 
they  could  find  a  portion  of  the  people  fighting  against  law 
and  order,  or  established  authority,  they  have  pronounced 
them  friends  of  liberty,  held  their  cause  to  be  just,  and 
taken  them  under  their  protection.  Did  we  not  invite  the 
Hungarian  Kossuth  to  be  the  nation's  guest,  and  send  out  a 
national  vessel  to  transport  him  hither?  Is  not  the  free 
booter  Garibaldi  our  beau-ideal  of  a  patriot  and  a  hero? 
Even  now,  when  we  are*  fighting  to  put  down  a  rebellion 
which  threatens  the  very  existence  of  the  nation,  leading 
journals  devoted  to  the  cause  of  the  Union  cannot  refrain 
from  encouraging -rebellion  abroad.  Do  they  not  support 
Mosquera,  who,  in  the  United  States  of  Colombia,  is  playing 
the  exact  counterpart  of  Jeff.  Davis  ?  Have  we  not  been 
accustomed  to  sneer  at  loyalty,  and  to  treat  loyalists  wdiere- 
ever  we  found  them  as  the  enemies  of  liberty,  the  party  of 
the  past,  for  whose  discomfiture  all  living  men  should  pray, 
and  if  opportunity  offer,  fight?  "We  have  heard  it- gravely 
argued  by  grave  men,  that  there  can  be  loyalty  only  where 
there  is  royalty,  and  that  the  word  loyalty  does  not  belong 
to  the  American  vocabulary.  Need  we  wonder  that  the 
Government  makes  it  a  point  to  deal  tenderly  with 
traitors?* 

For  the  last  half  century  philanthropy  has  been  the  rage 
with  the  great  body  of  the  English  and  Northern  Ameri- 
cans, not  specially  devoted  to  politics  and  money -getting. 
The  better,  the  more  disinterested  and  self-sacrificing  portion 
of  our  own  community,  especially  in  the  non-slaveholding 


1864.]  Popular  Corruption  and  Venality.  81 

States,  have  for  a  long  time  given  their  time,  their 
thoughts,  and  their  money  to  create  a  sympathy,  not  with 
the  unfortunate  only,  but  with  rogues  and  criminals  whom 
the  law  arrests  and  punishes.  They  make  the  criminal  a 
hero,  and  turn  away  with  contempt  from  the  innocent  vic- 
tim. They  have  abolished  the  whipping-post  for  petty 
offences,  done  their  best  to  abolish  the  gallows,  and  to  con- 
vert the  prison  into  a  palace.  "Whenever  a  scoundrel  is 
caught,  convicted,  and  has  received  a  righteous  sentence, 
they  cry  out  pardon,  pardon,  forgetting  that  often  the  only 
good  use  you  can  put  some  men  to,  is  to  hang  them.  In  all 
this  there  is  a  just,  a  noble,  and  even  a  Christian  sentiment, 
but  carried  to  excess  or  misapplied.  The  better  the  senti- 
ment, the  greater  the  evil  of  its  perversion.  There  are  few 
things  more  detrimental  to  public  justice  and  private  virtue 
than  philanthropy  perverted  or  misdirected.  It  is  like 
zeal  for  God  not  according  to  knowledge.  It  had,  before 
the  breaking  out  of  the  civil  war,  been  carried  so  far  as 
nearly  to  dispense  with  penal  justice  altogether,  and  to  cre- 
ate the  impression  that  the  only  persons  deserving  punish- 
ment are  those  who  have  the  hardihood  to  be  innocent. 
The  President  of  the  United  States  is  not  a  professed  phi- 
lanthropist; he  is  not  a  man  of  theories,  not  a  doctrinaire, 
and  aims  generally  to  meet  every  question  on  its  merits, 
when  it  comes  up ;  but  he  is  a  man  of  remarkable  tender- 
ness of  heart,  as  every  one  may  see  who  looks  into  his  eyes, 
and  he  cannot  bear  to  inflict  pain  on  even  a  traitor.  Per- 
haps he  has  inherited  something  from  his  Quaker  ancestry, 
and  should  be  regarded  as  a  man  even  on  principle  opposed 
to  war.  There  is  no  doubt  that  his  tenderness  amounts  at 
times  to  a  weakness,  and  is  real  cruelty  in  its  effects.  But 
we  doubt  if  the  American  people  would  not  have  cried  out 
against  him  had  he  practised  a  prompt  and  just  severity. 
It  was  necessary  that  they  should  see  and  experience  the 
sad  effects  of  the  perverted  philanthropy  they  had  so  long, 
so  widely,  and  so  persistently  encouraged.  They  needed  to 
learn  from  experience  that  no  true  and  just  policy  for  state 
or  nation  can  be  founded  on  the  sentiments  alone,  even 
the  most  benevolent  and  the  most  disinterested.  Govern- 
ment must  be  founded  in  reason  and  justice,  and  be  guided 
by  stern  principle.  This  is  the  lesson  of  the  ages,  and  it  is 
the  lesson  this  war  is  bringing  home  to  us.  The  modern 
cant  about  the  heart,  that  the  heart  is  above  the  head,  that  is, 
that  the  sentiments  and  affections  are  a  safer  guide  than 
Yol.  I.— No.  I  6 


82  Popular  Corruption  and  Venality.  [Jan. , 

reason  and  intellect,  should  be  rejected  with  the  toys  of  our 
childhood.  Plato  gave  the  soul  two  wings — Intelligence  and 
Love,  and  the  soul  can  soar  with  neither  alone.  The  true 
guide  of  nations,  as  of  individuals,  is  Intelligence  informed 
with  Love,  or  Love  informed  with  Intelligence. 

The  Administration  has  been  undoubtedly  too  lenient  to- 
wards traitors,  spies,  deserters,  and  other  offenders,  and  much 
too  ready  to  relax  the  severity  of  military  law  ;  yet,  if  err 
it  must,  it  is  better  that  it  should  err  in  being  too  lenient, 
than  in  being  too  severe.  We  do  not  think  it  desirable  that 
the  government  should  aspire  to  the  reputation  of  treating 
its  enemies  better  than  its  friends,  and  wTe  never  believed 
that  the  Rebels  were  to  be  wTon  over  by  soft  words  and  len- 
ient deeds,  or  otherwise  than  by  hard  knocks ;  but  we  should 
be  sorry  to  believe  that  our  Government  or  our  people 
could  imitate  the  barbarism  of  the  so-called  Confederate 
States,  or  could  be  capable  of  treating  the  disloyal  dwelling 
amongst  them  at  the  North,  as  the  Southern  people  have 
treated  those  among  them  who  adhered  to  the  flag  of  their 
country,  and  remained  faithful  among  the  faithless  to  the 
Union.  We  would  rather  suffer  wrong  than  do  wrong,  and 
when  the  war  is  over  and  peace  restored,  it  will  be  better 
for  our  Government  to  lie  under  the  imputation  of  excessive 
leniency  than  under  that  of  excessive  severity.  Besides, 
the  mildness  with  which  the  Government  has  treated  North- 
ern traitors  and  disloyal  demagogues  may  have  proceeded 
from  its  conscious  strength,  and  its  contempt  of  their  efforts 
to  harm  it. 

There  is  no  doubt  that  the  peril  of  the  Republic  is  the 
fault  of  the  people,  for  the  people  after  all  choose  their  rep- 
resentatives, and  men  who  fairly  represent  them,  though  in 
general  the  men  they  elect,  if  not  alwaj^s  the  best  men  in 
the  country,  range  above  the  general  average  of  the  elect- 
ors. But  after  all,  we  have  some  doubts  if  any  good  can 
come,  in  times  like  these,  from  parading  the  faults  of\  the 
people  before  them.  Events  speak  more  powerfully  than 
words.  If  the  roll* of  musketry  and  the  thunder  of  artillery 
in  their  ears  cannot  reach  and  move  their  hearts,  what  can 
our  puny  voices  do  ?  The  American  people  have  faults, 
great  faults,  but  they  have  also  their  virtues ;  and  faulty  as 
they  unquestionably  are,  they  do  not  fall  below  the  people 
of  contemporary  nations.  Ireland  was  far  worse  when 
she  had  a  Parliament  of  her  own,  and  Irish  politics  are  not 
even  now  very  edifying.     England  was  worse  under  the  first 


1864.]  Popular  Corruption  and  Venality.  83 

two  Georges,  and  is  no  better  now.  The  complaints  we 
make  of  our  Government  and  people  are  little  else  than  rep- 
etitions of  those  that  filled  the  English  journals  during  the 
war  in  the  Crimea.  France  was  worse  in  the  time  of  the 
Fronde,  under  the  Regency,  in  the  reign  of  Louis  XV.  and 
his  mistresses,  and  during  the  Revolution  that  broke  out  in 
1789.  French  patriots,  when  all  Europe  was  in  coalition 
against  France,  when  a  royalist  insurrection  raged  in  La 
vendee,  and  the  streets  of  Paris  ran  with  French  blood, 
could  look  as  closely  after  their  private  interests,  speculate 
as  largely  on  the  calamities  of  their  country,  and  make  as 
large  fortunes  as  the  most  successful  of  our  shoddy  contract- 
ors. All  was  not  immaculate  or  perfect  disinterestedness  in 
our  own  War  of  Independence.  We  had  our  tories,  our 
cow-boys,  our  skinners,  and  our  contractors,  and  the  claims 
of  some  of  the  latter  remain  yet  unsettled,  as  the  heirs  of 
Beaumarchais  can  testify,  if  any  of  them  still  live.  The 
selfish  element  of  human  nature  will  manifest  itself  in  very 
revolting  forms,  if  you  give  it  an  opportunity ;  but  we  are 
not  aware  that  it  exhibits  itself  with  us  in  a  more  revolting 
form  than  with  other  nations.  In  all  countries,  and  under 
all  forms  of  government,  there  are  men  who  regard  public 
or  private  calamity  as  their  opportunity,  and  who  will  coin 
the  blood  of  the  soldier,  and  the  tears  of  the  widow  and 
the  orphan,  into  money,  if  possible. 

We  are  all  inclined  to  expect  too  much  of  mankind,  and 
in  times  of  calamity  to  reproach  them  with  undue  severity. 
We  are  never  to  look  for  a  nation  of  saints  on  earth.  Neither 
a  perfect  society  nor  perfect  individuals  are  to  be  found  this 
side  of  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven.  Never  yet  was  there  a 
nation  in  which  the  whole  population  were  moved  by  a  pure 
and  disinterested  patriotism.  All  men  act  more  or  less  from 
mixed  motives,  and  are  seldom  either  as  good  or  as  bad  as 
they  seem.  We  must  learn  to  be  tolerant,  and  to  take  men 
with  their  imperfections,  and  not  to  fret  or  grow  misan- 
thropic because  on  close  acquaintance  we  find  them  not  an- 
gels. For  our  part,  we  confess  that  we  have  found  more 
virtue  in  the  American  people  than  we  looked  for.  They 
have  proved  themselves  far  less  corrupt  and  venal,  far  more 
patriotic,  more  disinterested,  more  self-sacrificing,  than,  dur- 
ing the  dark  winter  of  1860-61,  we  believed  them  to  be. 
That  was  the  only  period  when  we  despaired  of  our  coun- 
trymen, or  for  a  moment  doubted  the  result  of  the  impend- 
ing struggle.     The  loyal  people  of  the  Union  have  displayed 


84  Popular  Corruption  and  Venality.  [Jan., 

more  vigor  than  we  gave  them  credit  for,  and  have  won  onr 
admiration  for  their  energy,  their  perseverance,  their  sacri- 
fices, and  their  heroism,  and  it  is  fitting  that  they  should  re- 
ceive deserved  credit.  It  is  not  well  for  a  people  to  be  proud 
and  conceited,  and  unconscious  of  its  own  faults  and  defects  ; 
nor  is  it  well  that  it  should  lose  self-respect,  or  confidence  in 
its  own  intelligence  and  virtue. 

"We  do  not  yet  see  the  faults  of  the  people  corrected  by  the 
war ;  some  of  them  seem  to  become  greater  ;  but  we  must  re- 
member that  it  takes  time  to  effect  any  great  changes  in  the 
character  of  a  people,  even  after  the  causes  sure  to  effect 
the  changes  are  already  in  operation.  As  yet  the  calamities 
of  the  Nation  have  not  come  home  to  us.  We  of  the  loyal 
States  have  suffered  comparatively  little  from  the  war.  ¥e 
have  drawn  principally  upon  the  future.  We  have  con- 
tracted heavy  debts ;  which  one  day  will  have  to  be  paid. 
There  will  come  a  collapse  of  our  present  inflated  currency, 
prices  will  fall,  things  will  find  their  level,  and  many  who 
now  count  themselves  rich,  even  many  of  our  fraudulent 
contractors,  will  find  themselves  poor.  Then  will  come  the 
real  hour  of  trial  to  the  people.  It  will  be  found  that  in 
the  point  of  view  of  economy  the  expenditures  for  the  war 
have  been  a  dead  loss  to  the  country,  and  that  they  remain 
a  tax  on  the  land  and  industry.  The  preservation  of  the 
Union  is  worth  more  than  it  will  have  cost,  for  its  value  is 
inestimable.  All  that  a  man  hath  will  he  give  for  his  life, 
and  every  true  citizen  will  give  his  life  for  his  country. 
The  chief  reforming  effects  of  the  war  will  be  felt  only 
when  the  war  is  over,  and  the  struggle  comes  to  its  legiti- 
mate conclusion.  It  will  be  a  long  time  before  trade  and 
industry  can  recover  the  blow  they  have  received  in  the 
Southern  and  Border  Slave  States,  and  we  doubt  if  ever  here- 
after we  can  rely  on  Southern  staples  to  support  so  large  a 
portion  of  our  foreign  exchanges  as  they  did  before  the  war. 
feut  the  South  will  produce  more  for  itself,  and  will  hereaf- 
ter make  many  things  for  itself,  which  it  has  heretofore  im- 
ported from  the  Northern  States,  or  from  Europe,  which 
will  be  a  great  gain  for  virtue  as  well  as  economy.  Busi- 
ness, hereafter,  will  be  conducted  on  truer  and  safer  princi- 
ples. The  habit  of  cash  payments  without  credit  will  have 
been  acquired,  and  fewer  chances  for  wild  and  reckless 
speculations  will  be  afforded,  and  a  larger  proportion  of  the 
population  will  find  it  necessary  to  devote  themselves  to  the 
cultivation  of  the.  soil.     Luxury  and  extravagance  will  be 


1864.]     The  Presidents  Message  and  Proclamation.         85 

confined  within  narrower  limits.  The  soldiers  will  return 
and  bring  with  them  some  notions  of  discipline,  some  sense 
of  the  importance  of  government,  and  the  necessity  of  se- 
lecting the  right  men  to  govern.  These  and  other  things 
will  work  a  reform.  Hitherto  we  have  received  only  ben- 
efits from  the  Government,  and  thought  only  of  what  we 
could  get  from  it ;  but  when  we  have  suffered  for  the  coun- 
try, and  made  sacrifices  for  it,  we  shall  become  patriotic  and 
public-spirited.  We  love  never  what  has  cost  us  no  suffer- 
ing. Time  will  work  wonders  with  us,  and  thus  we  hope 
and  confide  in  our  national  destiny. 


Aet.  Y. — Third  Annual  Message  of  President  Lincoln  to 
both  Houses  of  Congress,  December  9, 1863.  Washington, 
D.  C. 

All  will  agree  that  this  Message,  including  the  Proclama- 
tion appended  to  it,  is  one  of  great  importance,  perhaps  the 
most  important  that  has  ever  been  sent  to  Congress  by  a 
President  of  the  United  States.  It  tells  us  plainly  the  Ex- 
ecutive Plan  for  reorganizing  the  rebellious  States  as  States 
in  the  Union,  and  the  terms  on  which  the  Rebels  may  be 
restored  to  their  rights  of  property  and  citizenship.  The 
plan  of  reorganization  in  its  outlines,  however,  has  been  well 
understood  to  he  that  of  the  Administration  since  the  first 
advance  of  our  army  into  Tennessee,  and  was  criticised  in 
this  Review  in  April,  1862,  and  has  been  uniformly  opposed 
by  us  ever  since.  It  will  be  found  discussed  at  length  in  the 
article  on  The  Federal  Constitution  in  our  present  number, 
written  and  in  type  before  the  Message  was  delivered.  We 
find  nothing  in  the  President's  reasoning  in  his  Message,  or 
in  the  details  of  the  plan  as  set  forth  in  his  Proclamation,  to 
induce  us  to  change  our  opinion  of  the  plan.  We  honestly 
believe  the  plan  unconstitutional,  and  fraught  with  hardly 
less  danger  to  our  Republican  institutions  than  the  Southern 
Rebellion  itself,  and  all  the  more  dangerous  because  it  is 
not  unlikely  to  enlist  in  its  support  a  large  portion  of  the 
most  fearless  and  most  devoted  friends  of  the  Union. 

The  Executive  Plan  is  ingenious ;  it  is  astute,  but  it  seems 
to  us  the  plan  of  the  politician,  rather  than  of  the  statesman, 
and  to  look  more  to  the  next  Presidential  election  than  to 
the  real  welfare  of  the  nation.  If  accepted  by  Congress  it 
secures  Mr.  Lincoln's  renomination,  and  re-election  to  the 


86  The  Presidents  Message  and  Proclamation.    [Jan., 

Presidency;  no  serious  objection  in  itself,  indeed,  for  it  mat- 
ters not  who  administers  the  Government  if  it  is  well  admin- 
istered ;  and  our  rule  is  to  retain  the  present  incumbent  so 
long  as  he  faithfully  and  efficiently  discharges  the  duties  of 
his  office.  It  is  better  to  put  up  with  evils  that  we  know 
than  fly  to  others  that  we  know  not  of.  There  are  many 
reasons  why  we  should  prefer  the  re-election  of  Mr.  Lincoln 
to  the  election  of  a  new  man.  He  has  acquired  experience, 
and  knows  the  ropes.  He  is  far  better  qualified  to  admin- 
ister the  Government  for  a  second  term  than  he  was  for  the 
first.  We  do  not,  therefore,  object  to  the  Executive  Plan  on 
account  of  its  probable  bearing  on  the  next  Presidential 
election.  We  object  to  putting  forth  so  important  a  plan 
with  such  a  view,  and  for  such  a  reason. 

We  object  primarily  to  the  plan  of  reorganization  pro- 
claimed, because  it  is  an  Executive  plan,  and  as  an  Executive 
plan  without  the  sanction  or  acquiescence  of  Congress  can- 
not be  carried  into  effect.  If  the  President  had  simply 
recommended  the  measure  to  Congress,  with  his  reasons  for 
wishing  it  to  be  adopted,  he  would  have  done  his  duty,  and 
whether  Congress  approved  the  plan  or  not,  he  would  have 
been  free  from  all  blame.  What  we  object  to  is  the  attempt 
by  Executive  action  to  forestall  the  action  of 'Congress,  or  to 
place  the  whole  question  in  such  a  position  as  to  render  it 
next  to  impossible  for  Congress  to  refuse  its  sanction. 

The  President  proceeds  on  the  supposition  that  he  is 
clothed  with  the  whole  war  power  of  the  Nation,  and  as  the 
war  power  is  unlimited,  while  the  war  lasts  he  may  do  any 
thing  he  judges  proper.  Judge  Trumbull,  of  Illinois,  in 
his  speech  in  the  Senate  early  in  the  session  of  1861-62, 
corrects  this  error  into  which  the  President  and  many  others 
appear  to  have  fallen,  and  proved,  what  we  all  ought  to  have 
understood,  that  the  war  power  is  vested  by  the  Constitu- 
tion in  Congress,  and  in  Congress  alone.  It  was  that  able 
speech  that  set  us  right  on  the  question,  and  showed  us  that 
we  had  written  our  essay  on  Slavery  and  the  War,  with  a 
wrong  impression  as  to  the  constitutional  powers  of  the 
President.  The  President  is  the  Chief  Executive  of  the  Na- 
tion, and  has  the  executive  branch  of  the  war  power,  but 
only  that  branch.  As  Commander-in-chief  of  the  Army 
and  Navy,  he  has  authority  to  make  such  disposition  of  the 
land  and  naval  forces  placed  by  Congress  at  his  command, 
as  he  judges  most  proper  to  gain  the  military  ends  Congress 
has  designated.     He   can  issue  such  orders  and  do   such 


1864.]    The  Presidents  Message  and  Proclamation.         87 

things  as  are  allowed  by  the  laws  of  war  to  commanders-in- 
chief,  and  are  of  strict  military  necessity.  He  can  take  en- 
emy's property  and  enemy's  slaves,  or  declare  them  eman- 
cipated, appoint  military  governors  for  conquered  territory, 
where  no  civil  government  is  acknowledged,  and  govern  it 
by  military  law.  But  he  cannot  organize  such  territory 
under  a  civil  government,  or  say  on  what  terms  its  inhabit- 
ants may  or  may  not  regain  a  civil  organization,  for  that, 
under  our  system,  is  the  prerogative  of  Congress  alone. 

The  civil  organization  of  government  cannot  be  done 
even  by  Congress  under  the  war  power,  and  if  done  at  all, 
must  be  done  under  its  peace  powers,  as  specified  in  the 
Constitution.  The  seceded  States  are  still  States,  that  is, 
civil  and  political  organizations  in  the  Union,  or  they  are 
not.  If  they  are,  the  Executive,*  neither  under  the  war 
power,  nor  any  other  power,  has  any  authority  to  establish 
military  or  any  other  governments  within  their  limits.  If 
they  are  not,  their  reorganization  is  the  wTork  of  Congress 
under  its  peace  powers.  The  Executive  has  then,  in  either 
case,  nothing  to  do  with  their  civil  reorganization  till  Con- 
gress has  acted,  and  then  only  to  carry  out  the  law  of 
Congress.  Congress  is  competent  to  reorganize  them  under 
the  peace  powers  of  the  Government,  or  it  is  not ;  for  under 
the  war  power  only  military  governments  can  be  instituted. 
The  institution  or  reorganization  of  civil  government  is 
always  the  act  of  the  supreme  political  power,  of  the 
sovereign  authority  of  the  State  or  Nation,  and  is  the  work 
of  peace,  not  of  war.  The  President,  then,  when  he  tells 
Congress  it  must  hold  on  to  the  war  power,  as  the  power 
under  which  the  rebellious  States  are  to  be  reorganized, 
forgets  that  neither  he  nor  Congress  can  reorganize  them 
under  that  power.  The  moment;-  we  come  to  the  civil  re- 
organization of  conquered  territory,  the  belligerent  rights 
have  ceased,  and  only  the  rights  of  peace  are  in  operation. 

The  President,  in  his  Proclamation,  tells  the  Rebels  on 
what  condition  or  terms  they  may  escape  the  penalties  of 
their  treason  and  resume  the  exercise  of  their  political  and 
civil  rights.  He  has,  unquestionably,  the  right  to  'except 
from  the  confiscation  and  emancipation  laws  of  Congress, 
to  the  extent  that  those  laws  give  him  power  to  do  so,  but 
it  may  be  questioned  if  he  has  not,  in  the  amnesty  and 
general  pardon  he  has  proclaimed,  exceeded  his  powers. 
He  claims,  by  virtue  of  his  power  to  pardon,  a  general 
dispensing  power,  for  daring  to  exercise  which,  James  II. 


88  The  Presidents  Message  and  Proclamation.    [Jan., 

of  England  lost  the  crown  of  three  kingdoms.  We  are 
the  last  man  in  the  world  who  would  deprive  the  President 
of  the  power  to  pardon,  of  mercy,  but  we  do  not  wish  to  see 
it  very  grossly  abused.  The  terms  of  the  amnesty  should 
have  been  settled  by  Congress,  and  the  Proclamation  would 
have  been  more  in  order,  and  had  more  weight,  if  it  had 
been  issued  in  obedience  to  an  act  of  Congress.  An  am- 
nesty, general  pardon,  and  restoration  to  civil  rights  are  not 
proclaimed  under  the  war  powers,  but  under  the  peace 
powers  of  the  Government,  and  when  proclaimed  on  certain 
conditions  they  are  null,  if  the  conditions  are  not  complied 
with.  And  also  when  the  authority  proclaiming  them  is  not 
competent  to  fix  the  conditions,  which  the  Executive  is  not. 
Congress  may  to-morrow,  if  it  chooses,  overrule  the  Proc- 
lamation, or  pass  a  law  prescribing  entirely  different 
conditions.  Nothing  the  President  has  done  beyond  wThat 
the  acts  of  Congress  authorize,  binds  Congress  in  the 
slightest  degree.  It  would,  then,  have  been  much  better  to 
have  submitted  the  whole  matter  to  Congress,  with  such 
suggestions  and  recommendations  as  the  Executive  judged 
proper.  It  would  have  been  far  more  in  consonance  with 
the  Constitution  which  distributes  the  functions  of  govern- 
ment in  three  departments,  instead  of  concentrating  them  in 
one  alone,  and  that  the  Executive. 

We  have,  we  admit,  no  grave  objections  to  the  terms  on 
which  the  Executive  proposes  amnesty  and  pardon  to 
the  Rebels.  We  have  no  vindictive  feelings  to  gratify,  and 
we  ask  not  for  vengeance.  The  terms  the  President  proposes 
are  as  severe  as  we  liave  ever  contemplated,  perhaps  severer. 
But  we  would  offer  no  terms  at  all  to  Rebels  till  they  have 
submitted.  Submission  first,  is  our  rule.  When  rebels  have 
submitted  and  thrown  themselves  on  the  mercy  of  the 
government,  we  will  then  offer  terms,  and  treat  them 
humanely,  liberally.  The  submission  of  rebels  at  discretion, 
is  the  homage  they  owe  to  the  authority  they  have  unlaw- 
fully and  wickedly  resisted,  and  it  is  needed  to  vindicate 
the  honor  of  authority,  the  majesty  of  the  State.  The 
Rebels  had,  in  the  beginning,  liberal  terms  enough  offered 
them,  and  this  Proclamation  looks  like  an  act  of  weakness 
on  the  part  of  the  Government,  and  will  be  taken  as  such  by 
the  Rebels  themselves.  It  is  an  exhibition  of  Northern  dough- 
facedness,  and  want  of  manliness.  The  Rebels  are  still  in 
arms  against  the  Government,  and  it  is  folly  to  pretend  that 
their  military  strength  is  not  still  formidable.     They  have 


1861,]  The  Presidents  Message  and  Proclamation.         89 

large  armies  still  confronting  us,  and  our  Army  of  the 
Potomac  hesitates  to  attack  their  army  of  Northern  Virginia, 
on  equal  terms.  We  have  but  just  barely  escaped  the 
greatest  disaster  of  the  war  in  Northern  Georgia  and  East- 
ern Tennessee.  The  Rebels  have  suffered,  and  suffer  much, 
but  their  spirit  is  not  broken  nor  their  resources  exhausted. 
Is  this  a  time  to  proclaim  an  amnesty,  and  attempt  to  coax 
them  back  to  their  allegiance  ?  We  feel  that  the  Proclama- 
tion belittles  the  nation,  and  throws  away  the  opportunity 
the  Government  might  soon  have  to  gain  some  credit  for 
real  magnanimity. 

We  are  surprised  that  after  his  experience,  the  President 
should  still  continue  to  place  reliance  on  the  oath  of 
allegiance.  All  he  asks  of  the  Rebels,  of  any  Rebel,  while 
the  war  is  still  raging,  while  Rebel  corsairs  are  driving  our 
merchant  ships  from  the  ocean,  and  Rebel  gangs  go  aboard 
our  steamers  in  our  own  harbors,  and  overpower  and  murder 
their  peaceful  crews — all  he  asks  of  any  Rebel,  as  the  condi- 
tion of  a  full  pardon  and  a  full  restoration  to  his  political 
and  civil  rights,  is  that  he  take  the  oath  of  allegiance.  All 
the  prisoners  of  war  we  now  hold,  under  the  rank  of  Colonel, 
have  the  right,  under  the  President's  Proclamation,  to 
demand  the  oath,  and  to  be  treated  as  free  and  loyal  citizens 
as  soon  as  they  have  taken  it.  They  would  then  be  free  to 
go  where  they  please,  to  return  to  their  homes,  if  they  can 
get  through  our  lines, — no  difficult  matter, — and  to  re-enter 
the  Rebel  Army ;  that  is,  just  as  free  as  they  were  before 
taking  the  oath.  All  citizens  are  bound  by  an  express 
or  tacit  oath  of  allegiance,  and  every  Rebel  breaks  it,  and 
does  so  either  because  he  does  not  believe  in  the  sanctity  of 
oaths,  or  because  he  does  not  believe  in  the  right  of  the 
government  to  impose  an  oath  that  conflicts  with  his 
allegiance  to  his  particular  State.  In  either  case  the  oath 
of  allegiance  to  the  Union  has  no  binding  force  on  the  Rebel 
conscience.  Political  oaths  have  never  offered  any  real 
security  for  political  fidelity.  In  all  ages  and  countries  they 
have  been  found  worthless,  as  weak  as  cords  made  of  burnt 
flax.  The  only  men  they  would  bind,  who  would  not  be 
bound  without  them,  are  precisely  the  men  who  refuse  to 
take  them.  They  are,  as  a  rule,  worse  than  worthless,  and 
yet  the  President  places  his  whole  reliance  upon  them, — and 
he  has  been  a  practising  lawyer !  If  the  Rebels  could  be 
bound  by  oaths  of  allegiance  to  the  Union,  they  would  never 
have  been  rebels.     The  oath  is  only  a  profanation,  and  the 


90         The  President }s  Message  and  Proclamation.    [Jan., 

Rebels  who  have  taken  it,  or  may  hereafter  take  it,  will  keep 
it  no  longer  than  they  are  forced  to  do  so,  or  than  it  suits 
their  convenience.  In  the  summer  of  1861,  as  the  story 
goes,  a  company  of  New  York  troops,  sent  out  as  a  scouting 
party,  captured  a  rattlesnake,  which  they  brought  with  them 
into  camp,  where  they  kept  his  snakeship  a  day  or  two, 
as  a  plaything.  But  growing  tired  of  him,  they  held  a 
council  of  war  to  determine  what  they  should  do  with  him. 
Some  proposed  to  cut  his  head  off,  others  said  hang  him, 
but  one,  who  had  made  a  little  too  free  with  commissary 
whiskey,  exclaimed,  "  Swear  him,  and  let  him  go."  The 
President  is  fond  of  a  good  story,  and  we  tell  this  for  his 
benefit :  "  Swear  him  and  let  him  go,"  is  the  Executive  way 
of  disposing  of  traitors  and  rebels,  on  whom  an  oath  has 
about  as  much  influence  as  on  a  rattlesnake. 

But  does  the  President  really  hold  that  to  determine  the 
conditions  on  which  the  seceded  States  may  return  as  States 
to  the  Union  is  within  the  province  of  the  Executive  ?  We 
confess  we  read  with  some  surprise  the  following  extract  from 
his  Proclamation : 

"  And  I  do  further  proclaim,  declare,  and  make  known,  that 
whenever,  in  any  of  the  States  of  Arkansas,  Texas,  Louisiana,  Mis- 
sissippi, Tennessee,  Alabama,  Georgia,  Florida,  South  Carolina,  and 
North  Carolina,  a  number  of  persons,  not  less  than  one-tenth  in 
number  of  the  votes  cast  in  such  States,  at  the  Presidential  election 
of  the  year  of  our  Lord  1860,  each  having  taken  the  oath  afore- 
said, and  not  having  since  violated  it,  and  being  a  qualified  voter  by 
the  election  law  of  the  State  existing  immediately  before  the  so- 
called  act  of  Secession,  and  excluding  all  others,  shall  re-establish  a 
State  Government,  which  shall  be  republican,  and  in  nowise  con- 
travening said  oath,  such  shall  be  recognized  as  the  true  Govern- 
ment of  the  State,  and  the  State  shall  receive  thereunder  the  benefit 
of  the  constitutional  provision  which  declares  that 

"'  The  United  States  shall  guarantee  to  every  State  in  this  Union 
a  Republican  form  of  government,  and  shall  protect  each  of  them 
against  invasion,  on  application  of  the  Legislature,  or  of  the  Exec- 
utive, when  the  Legislature  cannot  be  convened,  against  domestic 
violence.' 

"And  I  do  further  proclaim,  declare,  and  make  known,  that  any 
provision  which  may  be  adopted  by  such  State  Government  in  re- 
lation to  the  freed  people  of  such  State,  which  shall  recognize  and 
declare  their  perfect  freedom,  provide  for  their  education,  and  which 
may  yet  be  consistent,  as  a  temporary  arrangement,  with  their  pres- 
ent condition  as  a  laboring,  landless,  and  houseless  class,  will  not  be 
objected  to  by  the  National  Executive. 


1864.]  The  Presidents  Message  and  Proclamation.         91 

"  And  it  is  engaged  as  not  improper  that,  in  constructing  a  loyal 
State  Government  in  any  State,  the  name  of  the  State,  the  boundary, 
the  subdivisions,  the  Constitution  and  the  general  code  of  laws  as 
before  the  Rebellion,  be  maintained,  subject  only  to  the  modifica- 
tions made  necessary  by  the  conditions  herein  before  stated,  and 
such  others,  if  any,  not  contravening  said  coaditions,  and  which 
may  be  deemed  expedient  by  those  framing  the  new  State  Govern- 
ment. 

"  To  avoid  misunderstanding,  it  may  be  proper  to  say  that  this 
Proclamation,  so  far  as  it  relates  to  State  Governments,  has  no  ref- 
erence to  States  wherein  loyal  State  Governments  have  all  the  while 
been  maintained.  And  for  the  same  reason  it  may  be  proper  to 
further  say,  that  whether  members  sent  to  Congress  from  any  State 
shall  be  admitted  to  seats  constitutionally,  rests  exclusively  with 
the  respective  Houses,  and  not  to  any  extent  with  the  Executive. 

"  And  still  further,  that  this  Proclamation  is  intended  to  present 
the  people  of  the  States  wherein  the  national  authority  has  been 
suspended,  and  loyal  State  Governments  have  been  subverted,  a 
mode  in  and  by  which  the  national  authority  and  loyal  State  Gov- 
ernments may  be  re-established  within  said  States,  or  in  any  of  them. 

"  And,  while  the  mode  presented  is  the  best  the  Executive  can 
suggest  with  his  present  impressions,  it  must  not  be  understood 
that  no  other  possible  mode  would  be  acceptable." 

Here,  it  strikes  us,  is  an  extraordinary  assumption  of 
power.  Where  in  the  Constitution  does  the  President  find 
it?  -  Does  he  claim  it  under  the  war  power  ?  But  we  have 
already  shown  that  under  the  war  power  Congress  can  es- 
tablish military  governments  for  conquered  territory,  that 
neither  he  nor  Congress  can  under  that  power  organize  civil 
government,  or  determine  the  conditions  on  which  it  may 
be  organized  or  recognized.  If  the  rebellious  States  are 
still  States  in  the  Union,  the  President  violates  their  Con- 
stitutions, and  wars  against  the  essential  principle  of  every 
State  organization  in  the  Union ;  if  they  are  not  States  in 
the  Union,  but,  as  we  maintain,  population  and  territory 
belonging  to  the  Union,  then  he  transcends  his  province  as 
the  executive  branch  of  the  government,  and  undertakes  to 
do  on  executive  authority  alone  what  only  Congress  can  do. 
By  what  right,  then,  does  the  President  issue  his  proclama- 
tion prescribing  on  what  conditions  the  rebellious  population 
and  territory  may  reorganize  themselves  and  be  recognized 
as  States  in  the  Union  ? 

"We  said  we  objected  primarily  to  the  Executive  plan,  be- 
cause it  is  an  Executive  plan.  Every  feature  of  it  is  marked 
by  what  seems  to  us  an  extraordinary  assumption  of  power 


92         The  President's  Message  and  Proclamation.    [Jan., 

on  the  part  of  the  Executive.  The  President  prescribes  the 
oath,  prescribes  on  what  conditions  the  States  in  rebellion 
may  reorganize  State  governments,  and  be  recognized  and 
represented  in  Congress  as  loyal  States  in  the  Union.  Any 
one  of  them,  with  not  less  than  one-tenth  of  the  num- 
ber of  persons  who  voted  in  the  Presidential  election  of 
1860,  may  reorganize  themselves  as  the  State,  and  have  the 
full  Federal  representation  in  Congress  to  which  the  State 
under  the  census  of  1860  was  entitled !  Why,  the  Presi- 
dent could  easily,  by  the  distribution  of  Federal  offices  and 
patronage  in  any  seceded  State,  unless  there  are  fewer  Union 
men  than  is  pretended,  induce  at  least  one  in  ten,  if  assured 
of  Federal  protection,  to  swallow  without  scruple  the  pre- 
scribed oath,  or  any  number  of  oaths  he  might  prescribe, 
and  elect  State  and  Federal  officers,  whom  he  may  choose  to 
prescribe.  With  the  Federal  representation  of  eleven  States, 
.who  would  be  his  nominees  and  creatures,  and  the  number 
from  the  other  States  he  could  always  command  by  the  dis- 
tribution of  the  patronage  of  the  Government,  the  Executive 
could  easily  grasp  for  himself  the  whole  power  o£  the  Union, 
reign  as  an  absolute  prince,  perpetuate  by  re-elections 
his  reign  during  life,  and  reduce  the  functions  of  Congress 
to  that  of  simply  registering  his  edicts  ;  or,  if  it  should  now 
and  then  show  a  disposition  to  demur,  he  could,  after  the 
manner  of  Louis  XIV.,  hold  a  lit  de  justice. 

We  are  far  from  pretending  or  from  believing  that  the 
President  has  concocted  his  scheme  with  a  view  of  practi- 
cally concentratingthe  whole  power  of  the  Government  in 
the  hands  of  the  Executive.  His  motives  are  no  doubt  un- 
selfish and  patriotic,  and  he  seeks  power  only  as  the  means 
of  doing  good,  and  settling  in  the  easiest  and  readiest  way 
possible  the  terrible  difficulties  of  the  Nation.  But  his 
scheme  is  only  the  more  dangerous  on  that  account.  All 
dangerous  usurpations  of  power  are  made  from  good  mo- 
tives, for  desirable  ends,  by  men  in  whom  the  public  con- 
fide. The  scheme  is  cunningly  devised,  and  admirably  fitted 
to  make  the  Executive  practically  the  Government,  even  the 
State,  and  to  open  the  door  to  wholesale  political  corruption, 
and  to  force  the  people  to  cheat  themselves  out  of  their  hon- 
esty and  their  liberty.  Nobody  imagines  for  a  moment 
that  the  President  has  adopted  his  scheme  for  the  sake  of 
the  evil  sure  to  flow  from  it.  He  adopts  it  for  the  good  he 
hopes  to  effect  by  it.  We  hope  we  shall  be  pardoned  if  we 
say  the  President  seems  to  have  inherited  something  of  the 


1864.]  The  President's  Messdge  and  Proclamation.  93 

doctrine  of  his  old  English  Whig  ancestry,  that  govern- 
ment can  be  carried  on  only  by  trickery  and  corruption  ; 
also  that  he  seems  to  have  confused  the  peace  powers  and 
the  war  powers  of  the  government,  to  have  supposed  that  in 
time  of  war  the  .peace  functions  of  the  government  are  in 
abeyance,  or  absorbed  in  its  war  functions.  So,  holding 
that  he  has  the  war  power,  he  sees  no  impropriety  in  assum- 
ing that  he  can  settle  by  his  own  authority  any  questions 
growing  out  of  the  Rebellion,  and  settle  them  in  any  way 
that  seems  to  him  advisable,  without  seeking  any  legislative 
authority,  or  legislative  sanction.  In  no  other  way  can  we 
explain  or  account  for  that  part  of  his  Proclamation  under 
review.  Our  friends  of  the  Times,  in  this  city,  the  organ 
of  the  Secretary  of  State,  claim  the  Message  and  Proclama- 
tion as  decisively  discarding  the  doctrine  of  State  suicide ; 
but  will  they  tell  us  on  what  principle  the  President  author- 
izes one-tenth  of  the  legal  voters  under  the  old  Constitution 
to  organize  and  assume  to  be  the  State,  if  the  old  State  is 
still  a  State  in  the  Union?  If  the  State  is  still  in  the  Union, 
it  is  in  it  with  its  old  Constitution,  its  old  organization  and 
laws,  and  neither  the  President  nor  Congress  can  authorize  a 
reorganization,  or  treat  one-tenth  of  its  voters  as  the  State. 
To  do  so  would  be  in  the  last  degree  revolutionary.  The 
assumption  of  power  on  the  part  of  the  President  to  pre- 
scribe the  conditions  of  reorganization  and  the  qualifica- 
tions of  voters,  can  be  defended  only  on  the  ground  that  the 
old  State  is  dead,  and  that  the  population  and  territory  have 
ceased  to  be  a  State.  If  the  Presidential  scheme  for  the 
return  of  the  rebellious  States  has  any  sense,  any  principle, 
it  must  assume  that  the  States  by  their  secession  have 
ceased  to  be  States ;  and  what  is  this  but  the  assumption 
that  State  secession  is  State  suicide  ?  They  who  can  ap- 
prove the  President's  Message  and  Proclamation,  and  still 
reject  Mr.  Sumner's  doctrine,  and  which  we  after  him  have 
defended,  that  the  territory  and  population  in  rebellion  are 
not  States  in  the  Union,  but  simply  population  and  territory 
belonging  to  the  Union,  have  minds  very  differently  consti- 
tuted from  ours,  and  are  capable  of  maintaining,  in  spite  of 
the  logicians,  that  of  contradictories  both  may  be  true;  and 
they  who  suppose  that  they  can  palm  off  such  an  absurdity 
upon  the  public  must  count  largely  upon  popular  ignorance, 
popular  stupidity,  or  popular  credulity.  The  General  Gov- 
ernment cannot  interfere  in  the  internal  affairs  of  a  State 
recognized  to  be  a  State  in  the  Union,  and  is  as  much  bound 


94         The  Presidents  Message  and  Proclamation.    [Jan., 

to  respect  the  State  Constitution  and  laws  not  repugnant  to 
the  Constitution  and  laws  of  the  United  States,  as  the  State 
is  bound  to  respect  the  Constitution  and  laws  of  the  Gen- 
eral Government.  If  the  President  denies  the  seceded  States 
have  ceased  to  exist,  he  has  no  right  to  institute  either  mil- 
itary governments  or  civil  governments  for  them,  or  to  pre- 
scribe the  conditions  on  which  they  may  become  States 
again,  and  be  restored  to  their  rights  as  States  in  the  Union, 
for  they  are,  on  the  supposition,  already  States  in  the  Union. 
So  much  must  be  clear  to  the  veriest  tyro,  and  ought  to  be 
clear  even  to  our  radical-conservative  friends  of  the  Times. 
But  if  the  seceded  States  have  ceased  to  be  States,  and  be- 
come .  simply  population  and  territory  belonging  to  the 
Union,  then,  again,  the  President  has  no  authority  either  to 
reorganize  them,  or  to  prescribe  by  proclamation  or  other- 
wise the  conditions  on  which  they  may  reorganize  and  be 
recognized  as  States.  In  either  case  the  Executive  action  is 
revolutionary  and  indefensible,  as  much  so  as  the  act  of 
secession  itself.  There  is  no  principle  known  to  our  Con- 
stitution, written  or  unwritten,  on  which  the  action  of  the 
Executive  can  be  justified  or  even  palliated. 

The  President,  no  doubt,  calculates  that  his  extraordinary 
assumption  of  power  will  be  overlooked  by  those  w'ho  might 
otherwise  oppose  it,  because  in  the  test  oath  which  he  pre- 
scribes, he  requires  adhesion  to  his  Proclamation  emanci- 
pating the  slaves  in  certain  States  and  parts  of  States.  But 
it  should  be  remarked  that  he  requires  an  oath  to  adhere  to 
it  only  in  case  it  is  not  set  aside,  or  till  it  is  set  aside  by 
Congress  or  the  Supreme  Court.  If  Congress  can  set  aside 
the  Emancipation  Proclamation,  as  the  President  clearly  con- 
cedes that  it  may,  he  cannot  suppose  that  his  Proclamation 
really  frees  the  slaves  he  declared  to  be  free,  for  nobody  can 
pretend  that  Congress  has  the  right  to  reduce  freemen  to 
slavery,  unless  it  be  for  crime.  That  the  Supreme  Court  will 
sustain  the  freedom  of  slaves  under  the  proclamation,  un- 
less they  have  become  free  in  fact  before  the  conclusion  of 
the  war,  we  suppose  nobody  expects.  For  ourselves,  we  do 
not  believe  a  single  person  can  sustain  his  freedom  in  the 
courts  under  that  proclamation  ;  and  more  than  this,  we  have, 
and  all  along  have  had  doubts  whether  it  was  ever  intended 
that  any  one  should.  Moreover,  this  new  Proclamation  as- 
serts, in  terms  somewhat  obscure  indeed,  but  still  intelligi- 
ble enough,  that,  should  the  revived  States  see  proper  to 
hold  the  persons  declared  free  by  the  Emancipation  Procla- 


1864.]   The  President' *s  Message  and  Proclamation.  95 

mation  as  slaves  for  an  indefinite  period,  no  objection  will 
be  offered  by  "the  National  Executive."  If  the  President 
believes  that  his  Proclamation  really  freed  the  slaves,  how 
can  he  proclaim  that  he  will  »ot  object  should  they  for  any 
reason  whatever  even  for  one  moment  be  detained  in  servi- 
tude? We  have  always  regarded  the  Emancipation  Proc- 
lamation as  intended  not  so  much  to  free  the  slaves  as  to 
silence  the  clamor  of  the  anti-slavery  men  at  home,  and  to 
amuse  the  philanthropists  abroad,  and  by  so  doing  guard 
against  foreign  intervention. 

Mr.  Lincoln,  as  everybody  knows,  however  much  in  gen- 
eral thesis  he  may  be  opposed  to  slavery,  is  invincibly  op- 
posed to  any  and  every  scheme  of  immediate  emancipation, 
and  in  no  sense  will  he  willingly  or  cordially  favor  it.  In 
this  we  might  ourselves  agree  with  him,  if  we  were  consid- 
ering emancipation  as  a  peace,  and  not  as  a  war  measure ;  but 
certain  it  is  that  he  is  no  immediate  emancipationist,,  and 
we  have  no  doubt  that  he  has  sought  to  prescribe  himself 
the  mode  of  reorganizing  the  rebellious  States  instead  of 
leaving  it  to  Congress,  lest  Congress  should  insist  on  imme- 
diate emancipation.  His  whole  course  with  regard  to  Mis- 
souri, if  not  also  to  Maryland,  proves  that  he  is  determined 
to  use  all  his  power  and  influence  to  prevent  immediate, 
and  in  favor  of  what  is  called  gradual  emancipation.  Here 
is  the  trouble.  The  emancipation  of  the  slaves  as  a  mili- 
tary necessity  is  and  must  be  immediate.  Having  issued  a 
Proclamation  emancipating  the  slaves  immediately  and  for- 
ever, the  problem  came  up,  how  to  prevent  it  from  taking 
immediate  effect?  The  only  valid  reason  for  proclaiming 
emancipation  was  military  necessity,  to  deprive  the  Rebels 
of  the  labor  of  their  slaves,  which  enabled  them  to  draft 
nearly  the  whole  able-bodied  free  white  population  into  their 
army  ;  and  yet  it  will  be  remembered  that  the  President, 
in  the  very  Proclamation  in  which  he  declares  them  free, 
exhorts  them  to  remain  peaceably  where  they  were,  and  to 
continue  laboring  for  their  masters  as  before  !  Now  he  is- 
sues a  proclamation  telling  the  Rebels  how  they  can  reor- 
ganize their  States  and  recover  their  lost  rights  in  the  Union, 
and  adds,  that  if  they  choose  to  retain  their  slaves, 
that  is,  the  men  he  had  professed  to  free,  in  bondage  for  a 
time,  he  shall  make  no  objection  !  The  key  to  this  singu- 
lar inconsistency  is  in  the  fact  that  the  President  is  opposed 
to  immediate  emancipation,  and  is  determined  to  do  what 
he  can  to  prevent  it.     Mr.  Lincoln  is  an  able  man,  a  shrewd 


96         The  President's  Message  and  Proclamation.    [Jan., 

man,  and  no  man  is  less  likely  to  commit  a  blunder,  or  to 
act  without  deliberation.-  He  has  a  logical  mind,  and  never 
does  any  thing  without  knowing  what  he  is  doing,  and  in- 
tending it.  He  knew  perfectly  well  why  Ke  emancipated 
the  slaves  by  proclamation  instead  of  by  a  military  order 
to  his  Generals  commanding  Military  Departments,  and  is 
lawyer  enough  to  know  that  the  latter  would  hold  good  in 
the  courts,  and  that  the  former  would  not,  unless  in  the 
case  of  those  who  became  actually  free  during  the  war. 

We  do  not  doubt  in  the  least  that  the  President  is  op- 
posed to  slavery,  and  intends  that  this  Rebellion  shall  be 
made  use  of  for  its  ultimate  abolition.  He  did  not  so  in- 
tend in  the  beginning ;  he  hoped,  as  he  himself  says,  that 
the  Rebellion  might  be  suppressed  without  emancipation, 
but  finding  the  public  opinion  of  the  only  party  he  could 
rely  on  to  sustain  his  administration  too  strong  to  be  resisted, 
he,  after  long  deliberation  and  with  evident  reluctance, 
yielded  in  appearance,  not  because  he  believed  the  emanci- 
pation would  in  itself  aid  his  military  operations,  but  be- 
cause without  it  he  saw  he  could  not  carry  on  the  war.  We 
presume  he  is  now  in  earnest  to  secure  the  ultimate  aboli- 
tion of  slavery,  but  only  gradually,  and  by  what  may  seem 
to  be  the  action  of  the  Slave  States  themselves.  Such,  we 
suppose,  to  be  the  actual  facts  in  the  case,  and  such  the 
true  explanation  of  the  extraordinary  acts  and  apparent  in- 
consistencies of  the  course  of  the  Executive  on  this  momen- 
tous subject.  We  find  no  fault  with  him,  for,  given  the 
man  and  the  circumstances,  we  see  not  how  he  could  have 
done  better  or  differently.  Yet  we  personally  have  a  great 
dislike  to  a  tortuous  course,  and  we  like  a  man,  whether  in 
public  or  private,  to  act  openly,  in  a  straightforward  man- 
ner. We  want  him  to  tell  us  plainly  and  without  ambi- 
guity what  he  means.  We  will  not  ascribe  what  displeases 
us  in  Mr.  Lincoln's  policy,  to  the  subtle  advice  of  Mr. 
Seward,  for  we  believe  the  President  the  abler  man  and  the 
shrewder  politician.  Besides,  Mr.  Lincoln  is  the  principal, 
and  we  hold  the  principal,  not  the  agent,  responsible.  The 
Convention  organized  the  government  with  a  single  respon- 
sible Executive  head.  The  President  has  no  cabinet  min- 
isters, he  has  only  clerks,  or  Heads  of  Departments,  re- 
sponsible to  him  and  removable  at  his  will.  The  journals 
speak  of  his  constitutional  advisers ;  but  he  has  no  consti- 
tutional advisers.  The  Heads  of  Departments  or  Secre- 
taries are  no  more  the  President's  constitutional  advisers 


1864.]    The  Presidents  Message  and  Proclamation.         97 

than  we  are,  and  no  more  responsible  for  the  advice  they 
give  him,  than  we  are  for  the  advice  we  give  him,  and  he 
is  no  more  constitutionally  bound  to  follow  their  advice 
than  he  is  ours.  In  Great  Britain  the  ministry  are  respon- 
sible, and  may  be  impeached  for  the  advice  they  give  the 
Sovereign,  but  it  is  not  so  here.  We  ought  to  bear  this  in 
mind,  and  place  the  responsibility  where  the  Constitution 
places  it.  The  President  is  responsible  for  all  the  acts  of 
his  Secretaries. 

The  Executive  plan  does  not  appear  to  us  to  give  any 
adequate  security  even  for  the  ultimate  abolition  of  slavery. 
It  will,  if  the  States  are  restored,  and  still  hold  their  slaves 
even  temporarily,  be  easy  for  them  to  alter  their  Constitu- 
tions, prescribed  by  the  Executive,  and  make  slavery  per- 
petual. When  once  recognized  as  States  they  are  compe- 
tent to  do  it.  The  States  will  then  be  perfectly  competent 
to  take  off  the  restriction  from  suffrage  and  eligibility,  in 
State  matters  at  least,  restore  the  disloyal  population  ex- 
cluded by  the  President's  test  oath,  and  in  ten  or  a  dozen 
years  slavery,  in  all  the  States,  may  be  re-established  as 
firmly  as  ever,  perhaps  more  firmly  than  ever.  Slavery  is 
now  more  flourishing  in  Kentucky  than  it  was  before  the 
Rebellion.  That  State  has  become  the  grand  slave  mart  of 
the  Union,  whence  the  slave  masters  from  localities  where 
slave  property  is  insecure  send  their  slaves  to  be  sold,  at  a 
low  price.  Kentucky  alone,  after  peace,  will  be  able  in  a 
very  few  years  to  restock  a  large  portion  of  the  South. 
The  President,  by  the  exceptions  he  inserted  in  his  proc- 
lamation, secured  plenty  of  nest-eggs  for  slavery. 

But  the  President's  plan  of  reviving  the  seceded  States 
would,  in  many  respects,  be  objectionable,  even  if  proposed 
and  adopted  by  Congress.  We  do  not  think  a  tenth  of  the 
votable  population  of  a  seceded  State,  while  the  other  nine- 
tenths  are  in  rebellion,  or  at  least  opposed  to  the  Union, 
ought  to  have  the  whole  Federal  representation  of  the  State. 
It  is  neither  just  nor  fair  to  the  loyal  States  who  have  borne 
the  whole  burden  of  suppressing  the  rebellion.  A  State 
with  nine-tenths  of  its  population  disloyal  and  excluded 
from  the  ranks  of  its  political  people,  evidently  could  not 
sustain  itself  and  discharge  its  proper  functions  as  a  State  in 
the  Union.  It  would  have  to  be  held  up  and  nursed  by 
the  Government,  and  thus  would  be  opened  the  door  to 
political  intrigue  and  corruption,  exceeding  any  thing  we 
have  yet  known,  even  in  this  city.  Its  representatives  in 
Vol.  L— ]Sto.  I.  7 


98         The  Presidents  Message  and  Proclamation.    [Jan., 

Congress  would  be  virtual  nominees  of  the  Administration, 
and  the  Congressional  Districts  would  be  only  so  many 
"  rotten  boroughs"  owned  by  the  Government.  No  election 
would  or  could  be  free.  Besides,  with  here  and  there  an 
individual  exception,  the  men  who  would  take  the  oath 
and  be  allowed  to  vote,  would  be  the  weakest  and  least 
energetic  portion  of  the  population.  The  portion  of  the 
Southern  people  who  have  the  most  character,  and  are  the 
best  fitted  to  govern  and  look  after  the  interests  of  the  State 
or  the  Union,  are  precisely  those  who  would  be  excluded 
by  the  test  oath.  The  majority  of  the  voters  would  be 
composed  of  government  employes,  adventurers  from  other 
States,  with  very  little  honesty  or  principle  of  any  sort,  and 
without  any  permanent  interest  in  the  State,  or  connection 
with  it.     Here  is  a  grave  consideration. 

We  know  there  has  been  some  talk  about  changing  the 
population  of  the  Rebellious  States,  of  getting  rid  of  the 
present  population,  and  supplying  their  place  with  Yankees 
or  emigrants  from  Europe.  We  contemplate,  we  wish  nothing 
of  the  sort.  We  wish  to  save  and  keep  the  present  Southern 
population,  with  most  of  its  characteristics.  It  has  elements 
that  the  North  has  not,  and  with  which  the  nation  cannot 
dispense  without  great  loss  ;  and  we  look  forward  to  the  time 
when  the  seceded  States  will  be  restored,  and  their  politics 
will  be  in  the  hands  of  the  very  population  now  in  arms 
against  us.  We  are  neither  for  exterminating  nor  changing 
the  Southern  people.  After  they  have  been  well  whipped 
they  will  abandon  their  disloyalty,  and  become  the  most 
loyal  people  of  the  Union,  and  the  most  politically  honest  and 
trustworthy.  We  are  a  New  Englander,  and  like  New 
England,  but  we  have  no  wish  to  see  the  South  New  England- 
ized.  We  want  it  free  ;  we  want  slavery  abolished,  but  we 
do  not  want  to  see  disappear  the  simplicity  of  manners,  the 
warmth  of  feeling,  and  the  hospitality  we  were  accustomed 
to  find  in  Southern  homes.  We  should  be  sorry  to  see  even 
plantation  life  disappear,  or  the  large  plantations  cut  up  into 
small  farms,  cultivated  either  by  black  or  white  owners. 
A  nation  is  nothing  without  families,  and  families  soon  dis- 
appear without  estates,  without  homesteads,  transmitted  from 
father  to  son,  through  generation  after  generation.  We 
demand  political  equality,  in  the  sense  secured  by  our 
institutions  ;  but  we  regard  equality  of  property  and  of  social 
position  as  neither  practicable  nor  desirable.  It  is  long 
since  we  had  faith  in  La  Pep'ublique  democratique  et  sociale. 
We  do  not  believe  the  whole  past  has  been  simply  a  blunder, 


1864.]  The  President's  Message  and  Proclamation.  99 

and  that  nothing  that  has  been  approved  of  by  those  who 
went  before  us  deserves  to  stand.  We  have  not  to  begin 
the  world  anew ;  we  have  only  to  develop  and  perfect  what 
we  have  received  from  our  fathers.  We  want  the  conser- 
vatism of  the  South  to  balance  the  radicalism  of  the  North, 
as  we  want  the  radicalism  of  the  North  to  balance  the  con- 
servatism of  the  South.  We  want  both  sections  to  make  a 
complete  nation,  a  full  and  rounded  national  character. 

The  Executive  Plan  would  transform  the  South  for  the 
worse.  We  think  ours,  though  less  favorable  to  speculators, 
political  jobbers,  and  Jewish  Yankees  or  Yankee  Jews,  is 
far  more  favorable  to  the  Southern  people,  and  likely  much 
sooner  to  reinstate  them  in  their  rights  as  an  integral  portion 
of  the  political  people  of  the  United  States.  Our  plan  is 
given  in  the  article  on  The  Federal  Constitution,  in  the 
present  number  of  our  Review.  It  is  simply  for  Congress  to 
establish  in  each  of  the  seceded  States  a  Territorial  Govern- 
ment, and  then  as  soon  as  anyone  of  them  gives  satisfactory 
evidence  of  its  ability  to  maintain  itself  as  a  loyal  State  in 
the  Union,  with  simple  protection  by  the  General  Govern- 
ment from  exterior  invasion  and  disturbance,  for  Congress 
to  enable  it  to  form  a  State  government  and  enter  the  Union 
with  a  Federal  representation  and  electoral  vote,  determined 
by  its  actual  population.  That  this  plan  supposes  that  the 
seceded  States  have  lapsed,  we  grant ;  but  so  does  the 
Executive  plan.  The  President  and  all  loyal  men  hold  that 
all  legal  government  in  the  Rebellious  States  has  been 
subverted,  and  therefore  there  is,  unless  the  doctrine  of  com- 
plete original  State  sovereignty  be  conceded  (and  if  it  is,  the 
Secessionists  are  not  rebels),  no  State  remaining.  They  who 
oppose  Mr.  Sumner's  doctrine  that  State  secession  is  State 
suicide,  and  contend  that  the  seceded  States  are  still  States 
in  the  Union,  are  at  best  contending  for  the  veriest  abstrac- 
tion, for  an  airy  nothing,  to  which  not  even  the  poet,  of 
imagination  all  compact,  and  his  eye  in  a  fine  frenzy  rolling, 
can  give  a  local  habitation  and  a  name.  The  President 
himself  concedes  that  to  all  practical  purposes  the  seceded 
States  are  dead,  and  he  proposes,  as  we  have  seen,  to  deal 
with  them  as  such.  We  have  heard  no  one  ever  pretend  that 
the  governments  now  in  rebellion  against  the  Union  are 
legitimate  State  governments,  or  that  they  are  to  be  rein- 
stated in  the  Union.  Mr.  Winter  Davis,  in  his  speech 
elsewhere  alluded  to,  while  denouncing  rather  flippantly 
Mr.  Sumner's  doctrine  about  State  suicide,  scouted  the  idea 


100       The  President's  Message  and  Proclamation.    [Jan., 

that  thepe  disloyal  concerns  were  legitimate  governments, 
or  that  they  would  ever  be  recognized  as  such.  Well,  what 
then  are  he  and  his  friends  lighting  for,  or  quarrelling  about  % 
The  States  have  lapsed  as  actually  living  States  in  the  Union 
by  their  own  concession,  and  can  be  living  States  in  the 
Union  only  by  being  reorganized  as  such ;  and  the 
President,  in  his  Proclamation,  points  out  the  mode  in 
which  they  may  be  reorganized.  Practically,  then,  all  we 
contend  for  is  conceded,  and  asserted  by  all  loyal  men,  if,  as 
we  suppose  they  do,  they  understand  themselves. 

The  difficulty  which  some  honestly  feel  on  the  point 
grows  out  of  the  fact  that  they  well  understand  that  a  real 
sovereign  State  may  be  disorganized  or  lose  its  entire  gov- 
ernment, and  yet  retain  its  existence  and  all  its  rights  as  a 
State.  It  is  a  sovereign  State  still,  and  has  in  itself  the  power 
to  reorganize  its  government.  The  government  is  gone,,  but 
the  Convention  remains.  All  this  is  true,  and  is  assumed 
in  the  distinction  we  have  made  in  the  foregoing  article  on 
The  Federal  Constitution,  between  the  state  or  civil  society 
and  the  government,  between  the  constitution  of  the  gov- 
ernment and  the  constitution  of  civil  society  or  the  state. 
Every  half-fledged  politician  knows,  or  ought  to  know  this 
much  ;  for  if  we  did  not  concede  it  we  should  recognize  in  a 
nation  no  recuperative  power,  no  power  when  its  govern- 
ment has  once  been  subverted  to  reorganize  and  re-establish 
legitimate  government.  But  this  applies  to  a  State  proper, 
to  a  complete,  sovereign  State,  but  not  to  a  State  in  the 
Union,  unless  we  hold  the  States  in  the  Union  are  severally 
complete  States,  States  proper,  possessing  all  the  attributes 
and  faculties  of  free,  independent,  sovereign  States.  In  an 
independent  sovereign  State,  the  sovereignty,  in  the  absence 
of  government,  or  any  constitution  of  government,  vests 
in  the  national  territory  and  population.  But  to  assume 
that  it  vests  in  the  territory  and  population  of  one  of 
the  American  States,  when  its  organization  and  gov- 
ernment are  gone,  have  been  subverted,  destroyed,  is 
plainly  and  undeniably  to  assume  that  these  States  are 
each  a  sovereign  State,  a  full  and  complete  State  in  itself. 
But  assume  this,  and  you  have  no  right  to  make  war  on  the 
Seceders  as  Insurgents  or  Rebels.  Here  is  the  dilemma  in 
which  these  good  people  place  themselves.  They  can  con- 
tend that  the  seceded  States  are  still  States  in  the  Union, 
only  on  the  assumption  of  full  and  independent  State  sov- 
ereignty ;  and  they  cannot  make  that  assumption  without 


1864.]    The  President's  Message  and  Proclamation.       101 

denying  the  right  of  the  General  Government  to  prosecute 
the  war  against  the  sececlers.  They  must  either  condemn 
the  war  as  a  war  of  invasion  and  conquest,  or  they  must 
reject  State  sovereignty,  as  we  do.  Then  they  must  concede 
that  the  State  under  our  system  is  not  population  and  terri- 
tory, but  is  population  and  territory  organized  as  a  State 
and  admitted  into  the*  Union.  Then  they  must  concede  that 
the  lapse  of  the  State  organization  is  the  lapse  of  the  State; 
and  as  they  admit  that  the  State  organization  has  been  sub- 
verted or  destroyed  by  secession,  and  therefore  lapsed,  they 
must,  whatever  wry  faces  they  may  make,  concede  that  they 
have  lapsed  as  States,  and  accept  the  doctrine  that  a  State 
secession  is  State  suicide."     Mr.  Sumner's  phrase  will  live. 

By  the  concession  of  the  President  and  the  so-called  con- 
servative Republicans  themselves,  the  State  organization  is 
gone,  and  nothing  but  population  and  territory,  as  a  prac- 
tical fact,  remains.  What  we  ask  of  Congress  is,  that  it 
deal  with  the  practical  fact  as  it  is,  and  establish  for  this 
population  and  territory  regular  Territorial  governments,  in 
like  manner  that  it  is  accustomed  to  do  for  any  other  unor- 
ganized population  and  territory  belonging  to  the  Union. 
This  it  can  do  under  the  exercise  of  its  ordinary  or  peace 
powers.  It  requires  no  assumption  of  extraordinary  pow- 
ers, and  no  resort  to  the  war  power.  It  is  simply  the  sover- 
eign exercising  his  civil  power,  in  establishing  a  civil  gov- 
ernment, not  exercising  his  belligerent  rights. 

But  we  are  told  that  this  is  to  reduce  the  seceded  States 
to  provinces,  and  to  place  them  under  provincial  govern- 
ments. That  is  something  terrible,  we  suppose.  But  how 
much  better  off  are  they  now,  placed  as  they  are  under 
military  governors  appointed  by  the  Commander-in-Chief  of 
the  Army  and  Navy,  and  governed  by  military  law,  so  far  as 
by  any  law  at  all?  They  would,  under  our  plan,  be  placed 
at  least  under  a  civil  government,  a  civil  administration,  and 
the  protection  of  civil  law,  which  we  regard  as  an  advantage 
of  no  slight  moment.  Then,  again,  under  our  system,  the 
Territorial  organization  is  provisional,  and  is  never  intended 
to  be  final  or  permanent.  It  is  merely  preparatory  to  a 
State  organization,  and  looks  to  the  transformation  of  the 
Territory  into  a  State  at  the  earliest  practicable  moment. 
JSTobody  dreams  that  the  population  and  territory  of  the 
seceded  States  are  to  be  held  for  any  considerable  length 
of  time  under  Territorial  governments,  and  the  territo- 
rial people  will  always  have  it  in  their  power,  by  return- 


102       The  Presidents  Message  and  Proclamation.    [Jan., 

ing  loyalty,  to  abridge  the  period  of  their  probation,  and 
hasten  the  day  of  their  reinstatement  in  the  Union.  In 
some  cases  it  may  be  only  a  few  months  before  the  trans- 
formation may  be  safely  effected,  and  in  no  case  will  the 
territorial  government  need  to  be  continued  beyond  the 
period  of  the  complete  military  suppression  of  the  Rebellion. 
When  the  Southern  people  once  find  that  they  are  really 
whipped,  that  they  have  not  the  slightest  chance  of  securing 
separation  and  independence,  they  will  cease  resistance,  and, 
if  permitted,  return  to  their  allegiance.  They  may  then  be 
safely  intrusted  with  the  powers  of  self-government.  There 
is,  no  doubt,  humiliation  for  a  people  once  a  State  in  being 
placed  under  a  Territorial  government,  but  less,  in  our 
judgment,  in  being  placed  under  a  civil  than  under  a  mili- 
tary government,  and  the  transformation  from  the  civil 
Territorial  government  is  easier,  more  regular,  and  more 
speedy  than  from  a  military  Government.  We  cannot 
sympathize,  then,  with  the  men  wTho  affect  such  a  holy  hor- 
ror at  treating  the  rebel  population  and  territory  as  Territo- 
ries, and  yet  are  quite  willing  to  see  them  treated  as  Military 
Departments,  under  Military  Governors,  and  subjected  to 
military  law. 

JSTo  objections  can  be  made  to  this  simple  and  constitu- 
tional way  of  restoring  the  rebellious  States  that  do  not 
bear  with  far  greater  force  against  the  Executive  scheme, 
and,  unless  there  are,  as  is  not  unlikely,  some  political  inter- 
ests, party  or  personal,  at  stake,  we  can  understand  no  rea- 
son why  that  scheme  should  be  preferred.  Its  adoption 
wTould,  indeed,  enable  a  few  thousands  of  voters  in  each  of 
the  eleven  States  to  cast  in  the  next  Presidential  election 
the  entire  electoral  vote  of  those  eleven  States,  representing 
a  population  of  some  twelve  millions,  nine-tenths  of  whom 
are  in  hearty  sympathy  with  the  Rebellion.  This,  suppos- 
ing Mr.  Lincoln  to  be  a  candidate  for  re-election,  would  ren- 
der his  election  well-nigh  certain,  even  should  a  Republican 
as  well  as  a  Democratic  competitor  run  against  him.  But 
we  cannot  suppose  a  thought  of  that  sort  could  influence  in 
the  least  our  honest  and  high-minded  Chief  Magistrate,  or 
the  high-souled  and  patriotic  admirers  of  the  Secretary  of 
State.  Such  a  scheme,  adopted  for  such  a  purpose,  would 
be  an  outrage,  and  a  death-blow  to  honest  constitutional 
government.  And  yet,  for  the  life  of  us,  we  cannot  under- 
stand why  else  the  especial  friends  of  the  Secretary  of  State 
should  persist  so  strenuously  against  law,  fact,  and  common 


1864:.]    The  President's  Message  and  Proclamation.        103 

sense,  in  maintaining  that  the  seceded  States  are  States  still 
in  the  Union.  They  know,  as  well  as  we  do,  that  there  is 
no  truth  or  reason  in  maintaining  that  those  States  are  still 
States  in  the  Union.  Mr.  Lincoln  knows  they  are  not,  for 
his  very  scheme,  while  it  assumes  that  they  are,  denies  it. 

We  are  utterly  opposed  to  allowing  one-tenth  of  the  popu- 
lation of  a  seceded  State,  while  the  other  nine-tenths  are  in 
rebellion,  to  cast  the  whole  electoral  vote  to  which  the  State 
would  be  entitled  if  loyal  and  in  the  Union,  under  the  United 
States  census  of  1860.  We  are  not  opposed  because  we  fear 
it  would  secure  the  defeat  of  our  candidate  for  the  next 
Presidency, 'for  it  would  be  very  sure  to  elect  him;  but  be- 
cause we  do  not  believe  that  so  small  a  number  as  one-tenth 
of  the  assumed  voters  in  a  State  have  the  right  to  a  Fed- 
eral representation  and  an  electoral  vote,  based  on  a  census 
that  gives  ten  times  their  number.  If  the  Union  men  are 
to  be  treated  as  the  State,  be  it  so ;  but  let,  at  least,  their 
electoral  vote  and  Federal  representation  be  no  more  than 
their  actual  number  under  the  census  entitles  them  to.  We 
cannot  understand  why  one  Union  man  in  South  Carolina, 
Tennessee,  or  Louisiana,  should  count  for  ten  in  Massachu- 
setts, New  York,  or  Pennsylvania.  We  know  no  reason 
why  they  should  have  any  vote  at  all,  while  the  great,  the 
overwhelming  majority  of  the  population  are  in  rebellion. 
"  But  that  majority  are  politically  dead."  Then  do  not  count 
them  as  a  basis  of  representation.  Abstract  them  from  the 
whole  population  given  by  the  census  of  1860,  and  take  only 
the  remainder  as  the  representative  population.  You  can- 
not do  that  legally?  The  State  is  the  State,  and  you  must 
count  its  whole  population  or  none  ?  Then  do  you  not  see 
the  gross  inequality  and  absurdity  of  pretending  that  they 
are  States  in  the  Union,  with  all  their  Federal  rights  unim- 
paired ?  Moreover,  the  Union  men  in  the  eleven  seceded 
States  are  not  citizens  of  the  United  States.  They  are  ene- 
mies, and  are  declared  to  be  so  by  the  Supreme  Court  in  the 
Hiawatha  case,  and  have  been  since  the  13th  of  July,  1861, 
and  their  territory  is  enemy's  territory,  otherwise  the  Presi- 
dent could  never  have  placed  it  under  Military  Governors, 
or  blockaded  the  Southern  ports.  The  Supreme  Court  have 
decided  that  the  war  we  are  carrying  on  is  not  a  simple  war 
against  insurgent  individuals,  but  a  territorial  civil  war, 
which  makes  every  man,  woman,  and  child  in  the  rebellious 
territory  an  enemy.  The  interdict  must  be  removed  from 
that  territory  before  these  Union  men  cease  to  be  enemies  ; 


104:        The  Presidents  Message  and  Proclamation.    [Jan., 

and  that  cannot  be  removed  so  long  as  the  law  of  Congress 
of  the  13th  of  July,  1861,  remains  unrepealed,  and  the 
great  majority  are  still  hostile,  without  a  gross  abuse  of 
Executive  power.  We  do  not  know  that  even  these  Union 
men  in  the  seceded  States  are  any  better  than  the  Union 
men  in  the  organized  Territories  under  the  Government  of 
the  United  States.  And  why  should  they,  any  more  than 
these,  have  a  Federal  representation  and  an  electoral  vote  % 
But  happily  the  Executive  scheme  is  naught  unless  sanc- 
tioned or  acquiesced  in  by  Congress.  Congress  has  the 
supervision  of  the  whole  matter,  and  nothing  is  concluded 
but  by  its  will,  unless  it  be  the  exceptions  from  the  confis- 
cation and  other  penal  laws,  which  the  President  was 
authorized  by  Congress  to  make.  Congress  has  clothed 
the  Executive  with  too  large  a  discretion  in  the  case,  and 
we  hope  it  will  be  more  cautious  for  the  future.  But  it  has 
not  yet  given  up  to  the  Executive  its  authority  to  say  on 
what  conditions  the  Rebels  may  return  and  resume  their 
political  rights  as  States  in  the  Union ;  at  least  we  hope  not. 
There  are  good  men  and  true  in  Congress,  and  we  count  on 
their  vigilance  and  fidelity  to  the  Constitution.  The  last 
Congress,  in  the  novelty  of  the  questions  and  the  confusion 
of  the  times,  set  one  or  two  very  bad  precedents,  but  the 
present  Congress  need  not  follow  them.  If  Congress  will 
but  assert  its  independence,  and  do  its  own  work,  no  harm 
can  come  from  the  Executive  scheme.  Even  the  scheme 
itself,  though  still  objectionable,  would  be  shorn  of  some 
of  its  dangerous  features,  if  adopted  by  Congress  along 
with  the  establishment  of  civil  Territorial  governments 
for  the  lapsed  States,  till  such  times  as  they  are  able 
to  organize  State  governments  in  accordance  with  the  con- 
ditions prescribed  by  the  President  in  his  proclamation. 
But  what  we  insist  on  is,  that  the  reorganization  of  the 
seceded  States,  whether  under  State  governments  or  Terri- 
torial governments,  is  a  thing  that  neither  the  President 
nor  Congress  can  do  under  the  war  power,  and  must  be 
done  by  the  simple  exercise  of  the  ordinary  peace  powers 
of  the  government.  It  is  not  a  thing  which  needs  or  admits 
a  resort  to  the  war  power,  in  whose  hands  soever  that  power 
may  be  vested ;  for  it  is  not  necessary  to  military  opera- 
tions, and  is  determined  not  by  international  law,  but  by 
the  national  law,  the  Constitution  and  laws  of  the  national 
government.  The  rights  of  war,  however  extensive  they 
may  be,  are  yet  restricted  to  the  legitimate  object  and  pur- 


1864.]    The  Presidents  Message  and  Proclamation.        105 

poses  of  the  war,  and  never  exceed  what  is  necessary  to  gain 
and  secure  that  object  and  those  purposes.  This  under- 
stood, it  is  certain  that  the  subject  is  one  for  Congressional 
action,  not  for  the  Executive  action. 

We  insist,  perhaps  to  wearisomeness,  on  the  importance 
of  proceeding  constitutionally,  and  of  each  branch  of  the 
government  confining  itself  to  its  own  department  and  to 
its  strictly  constitutional  functions.  We  are  and  always 
have  been  a  constitutionalist  of  the  strict  constructionist 
school,  and  we  believe  the  constitutional  way  the  best  and 
safest.  Yet  we  have  never  urged  the  Constitution' in  any 
way  to  impede  the  Government  in  doing. any  thing  neces- 
sary to  suppress  the  Rebellion  or  to  save  the  life  and  in- 
tegrity of  the  nation.  We  have  no  sympathy  with  those 
who  can  see  in  the  Constitution  only  a  restriction  on  power, 
and  appeal  to  it  only  when  they  want  to  prevent  some  very 
useful  and  necessary  thing  from  being  done.  The  Consti- 
tution grants  powers,  as  well  as  imposes  restriction  on 
power,  and  we  believe  it  confers  on  the.  Government  all  the 
powers  that  in  any  emergency  it  needs  or  can  find  useful. 
We  have  never  complained  of  what  are  called  "  arbitrary 
arrests,"  for  we  see  them  provided  for  in  the  Constitution, 
when  the  public  safety  requires  them.  We  have  been  much 
more  disposed  to  complain  of  arbitrary  discharges  from  ar- 
rest and  imprisonment.  We  have  never  complained  of  the 
suspension  of  the  writ  of  Habeas  Corpus,  because  we  find 
the  Constitution  allows  it  to  be  suspended  in  certain  con- 
tingencies which  obviously  now  exist;  and  as  the  object  of 
that  writ  in  our  jurisprudence  is  not  to  restrain  the  Execu- 
tive from  making  necessary  arrests,  but  to  compel  the 
courts  to  bring  the  person  arrested  to  a  speedy  trial,  or  to 
grant  him  his  discharge,  we  believe  the  power  to  suspend 
it  in  times  of  war,  invasion,  or  insurrection,  is  vested  in  the 
President.  It  may  often  be  necessary  to  suspend  it  when 
Congress  is  not  in  session  and  cannot  be  assembled  in  sea- 
son. We  have  given  great  extension  to  the  war  power,, not 
as  an  extra-constitutional  power,  for  the  Constitution  con- 
fers it  on  Congress.  Under  it  Congress  and  even  the  Presi- 
dent  can  do  legally  and  constitutionally  many  things  in 
time  of  war,  foreign  or  domestic,  which  neither  can  do 
under  the  peace  powers  of  the  government,  or  in  times  of 
peace,  when  the  higher  law  of  public  safety  does  not  come 
in.  Congress  has  the  ordinary  peace  right  to  prescribe  the 
terms  of  the  reorganization  and  restoration  of  fallen  States 


106        The  President's  Message  and  Proclamation.    [Jan., 

to  their  status  of  States  in  the  Union,  but  the  President  has 
not,  because  the  Convention  did  not  see  proper  to  confer  it 
on  him;  and  he  cannot  do  it  under  the  war  power,  for  it  is 
not  one  of  the  ends  of  the  war,  is  not  necessary  to  the  suc- 
cess of  our  arms,  or  to  his  military  operations  as  Com- 
mander-in-Chief. He  has  in  regard  to  it  in  time  of  war  all 
the  power  that  he  has  in  time  of  peace,  and  no  more.  The 
Constitution  gives  to  no  branch  of  the  government  under 
the  rights  of  peace  the  right  to  abolish  slavery  within  the 
limits  of  any  State  in  the  Union,  but  it  gives  to  Congress, 
perhaps  even  to  the  President,  the  right,  under  the  war 
power,  to  abolish  it  everywhere  in  the  Union  and  in  the 
territories  of  the  Union,  if  judged  necessary  as  a  military 
measure,  or  to  obtain  indemnity  for  the  past  or  security  for 
the  future.  A  military  order  of  the  Commander-in-Chief, 
or  an  act  of  Congress  abolishing  slavery  for  such  reasons, 
if  correct  in  form,  would  be  valid,  and  repealable  only  by 
the  Convention,  for  Congress  has  no  more  right  to  establish 
slavery  than  it  has  to  abolish  it.  We  were  among  the  first, 
except  the  Abolitionists,  to  urge  the  abolition  of  slavery  as 
a  war  measure,  and  we  are  proud  of  it.  It  is  a  legacy 
we  leave  to  our  children.  Our  complaint  of  the  President 
has  been,  not  that  he  issued  his  Proclamation,  but  that  he 
did  not  in  his  Proclamation  adopt,  in  our  judgment,  the 
proper  legal  form.  We  think  it  should  have  been  by  military 
order  to  his  Generals  commanding  Military  Departments. 
We  have  always  preferred,  however,  emancipation  by  act 
of  Congress,  because  Congress  has  more  freedom  in  the 
case,  and  there  could  be  no  doubt  of  the  validity  of  its  act. 
It  is  true,  the  Proclamation  cites  an  act  of  Congress  emanci- 
pating certain  classes  of  slaves,  and  professes  to  be  based 
upon  it,  but  it  is  not  merely  executory  of  it,  but  goes  be- 
yond it,  and  it  may  be  a  question  in  the  courts  whether  in 
the  respect  that  it  transcends  that  act,  or  goes  beyond  what 
is  necessary  to  its  execution  according  to  its  true  intent  and 
meaning,  it  has  any  legal  force.  We  hope  Congress  in  its 
present  session  will  remove  all  doubts  on  the  subject  by 
passing  for  the  purposes  we  have  named,  an  act  emancipat- 
ing forever,  not  only  in  the  States  and  parts  of  States  in- 
cluded in  the  Proclamation,  but  in  those  States  and  parts  of 
States  not  so  included.  We  have  not  a  doubt  of  its  consti- 
tutional right  to  do  it  as  a  military  measure,  or  as  a  meas- 
ure necessary  to  guarantee  the  nation  against  a  new  out- 
break of  the  Rebellion. 


1864.]    The  Presidents  Message  and  Proclamation.       107 

It  is  idle  to  expect  peace  and  union,  henceforth,  between 
Free  States  and  Slave  States ;  and,  as  we  cannot  be  forced 
to  become  all  Slave  States,  we  must  look  to  it  that  all  be- 
come Free  States,  and  let  the  value  of  the  slaves,  as  prop- 
erty, be  set  oft*  as  an  indemnity  to  the  United  States,  for 
the  expenses  they  have  been  obliged  to  incur  in  the  sup- 
pression of  the  slaveholders'  Rebellion,  and  for  which  the 
Union  has  the  right  to  indemnify  itself,  by  levying  on  any 
property  belonging  to  Rebels  it  can  find.  They  ought  to 
feel  that  they  are  let  off  easily,  if  they  are  let  off  with  sim- 
ply the  loss  of  their  slaves.  The  few  really  loyal  slavehold- 
ers in  the  non-seceding  States  may  receive  a  reasonable 
compensation  ;  the  others  deserve  and  should  receive  none. 
The  seceded  States  may  adjust  the  matter  with  their  own 
citizens  as  they  see  proper.  The  Proclamation  relieves  them, 
with  very  few  exceptions,  if  they  choose  to  return  to  their 
allegiance,  of  all  other  penalty  for  their  treason  and  mur- 
ders. The  people  of  these  States  rebelled  as  States,  and  they 
deserve  to  lose  their  slaves  ;  for,  if  they  had  remained 
loyal,  they  might  have  enjoyed  their  property  in  slaves,  and 
"  wallopped  their  own  nigger,"  with  nobody  to  disturb 
them.  Let  the  dispossessed  slaveholders  seek  redress  from 
their  own  States,  when  those  States  are  restored. 

The  President,  we  have  said,  is  evidently  opposed  to  im- 
mediate emancipation,  and  so  are  we ;  he  favors  gradual 
emancipation,  and  so  should  we,  so  that  the  transition  from 
slavery  to  freedom  should  disturb  society  as  little  as  possible, 
though  we  do  not  understand  the  same  thing  by  gradual 
emancipation  that  the  President  does.  If  the  Government 
had  had  under  its  peace  powers  the  constitutional  right  to 
deal  with  the  question  of  slavery,  we  should  not  have  favor- 
ed immediate  emancipation.  But  such  was  not  the  case. 
It  could  deal  with  it  only  under  the  war  power,  and  under 
that  power  emancipation  must  be  immediate  or  not  at  all. 
We  cannot  understand,  then,  why  in  Maryland  and  Mis- 
souri, where  slavery  can  be  abolished  without  any  serious 
social  shock,  the  President  should  set  his  face  against  im- 
mediate emancipation.  As  the  slaves  in  all  the  Rebel  States, 
with  the  exception  of  Tennessee,  and  parts  of  two  other 
States,  have  had  their  immediate  emancipation  declared, 
the  Federal  Executive  might,  we  should  think,  prudently 
suffer  the  people  of  the  loyal  slaveholding  States  to  adopt 
immediate  emancipation,  if  they  saw  proper. 

We  see  Mr.  Wilson,  of  Iowa,  has  given  notice,  in  Con- 


108       The  President' \s  Message  and  Proclamation.    [Jan., 

gress,  of  his  intention  to  move  an  Amendment  to  the  Consti- 
tution of  theUnited  States,  abolishing  and  prohibiting  forever 
involuntary  servitude,  in  the  Union  and  the  territories 
thereof,  except  for  crime,  and  empowering  Congress  to  cany- 
it  into  effect  by  the  requisite  legislation.  Seeing  the  turn 
things  are  taking,  we  withdraw  our  former  objections  to 
such  an  Amendment.  It  would  be  the  shortest,  and  most 
effectual  way  of  disposing  of  the  slavery  question  at  once 
and  forever.  The  supreme  political  power  is  in  the  Conven- 
tion ;  the  Convention  is  composed  of  the  political  people 
of  the  United  States,  and  is  as  complete  and  as  sovereign 
with  the  States  now  in  the  Union,  as  it  wrould  be  were  all 
the  seceded  States  restored.  An  amendment  passed  by  the 
requisite  majority  of  both  houses  of  Congress,  and  ratified 
by  three-fourths  of  all  the  States  actually  in  the  Union, 
would  be,  to  all  intents  and  purposes,  a  part  of  the  Consti- 
tution. It  would  always  remain  such,  for  there  would  al- 
ways be  at  least  over  one-fourth  of  the  States  that  would  never 
consent  to  its  being  changed.  If  such  an  amendment  could 
be  carried,  it  would  be  a  grand  thing;  whether  it  can  be  or 
not,  can  never  be  known  till  the  experiment  is  made.  We 
hope  Mr.  Wilson  may  succeed,  for  our  mind  is  made  up  on 
this  slavery  question.  We  demand  the  utter  extinction  of 
negro-slavery.  The  nation  has  recognized  the  negro  as  a 
man.  It  has  done  more  :  it  has  put  arms  in  his  hands  ;  in- 
corporated him  into  its  armies ;  bid  him  fight  manfully  as 
an  American,  for  the  life  and  integrity  of  the  nation.  In 
doing  so,  it  has  naturalized  and  nationalized  him.  Never 
will  we  consent  to  see  a  man  who  has  shed  his  blood 
for  our  country,  for  the  maintenance  of  national  right,  lib- 
erty, and  law,  held  in  slavery,  and  counted,  not  as  a  per- 
son, but  as  a  chattel;  and  never  will  we  consent  to  enslave 
a  race  that  hasproduced  such  a  man.  The  Government^  by 
arming  the  negroes,  has  made  them  our  countrymen  ;  and 
never  shall  our  countrymen,  whatever  their  complexion,  be 
held  as  slaves,  without  our  doing  every  thing  in  our  power 
to  prevent  it.  To  so  much  we  solemnly  pledge  what  re- 
mains to  us  of  life.  That  flag,  under  which  the  freed  man 
and  the  freeman  have  mounted  the  parapet  side  by  side, 
side  by  side  met  death  from  rebel  fire,  and  side  by  side  been 
laid  in  the  same  soldier's  grave,  must  henceforth  wave  only 
over  the  free,  and  never  again  be  profaned  to  protect  the 
slaveowner,  or  the  trafficker  in  human  flesh. 

"  Liberty,"  said  Mr.  Calhoun,  in  a  letter  to  us  in  1838, 


1864.]     The  President's  Message  and  Proclamation.       109 

"  we  consider  a  boon  which  they  only  are  entitled  to,  who 
are  able  to  take  it."  It  is  a  harsh,  Pagan  doctrine,  and 
overlooks  the,  obligation  of  the  strong  to  help  the  weak,  and 
the  powerful  to  defend  the  defenceless.  But  the  negro  is 
fast  proving  that  he  is  entitled  to  the  boon,  even  on  Mr. 
Calhoun's  hard  conditions.  Nothing  sooner  calls  out  one's 
manhood,  than  to  make  him  a  soldier,  and  to  let  him  feel 
that  he  is  counted  worthy  to  bear  arms  and  do  a  man's 
work.  Yet,  we  are  far  from  feeling  that  the  battle  for  aboli- 
tion is  over.  The  Rebellion  is  not  yet  suppressed,  and  the 
war  is  not  yet  ended  ;  nor,  in  our  judgment,  so  near  being 
ended  as  many  of  our  friends  natter  themselves.  The 
President's  Proclamation,  we  do  not  believe,  will  have  much 
effect  on  the  Rebel  population,  one  way  or  another.  They 
do  not  look  upon  their  cause  as  we  look  upon  it,  and  they 
fight  for  it  with  all  the  determination,  ardor,  and  desper- 
ate bravery  of  patriots.  Not  easily  or  speedily  will  such  a 
people  succumb,  and  give  over  the  struggle.  They  will  hope 
against  hope,  and  yield  only  when  they  find  that  all  possi- 
ble chances  are  against  them.  Nearly  one-half  of  the  peo- 
ple of  the  loyal  States  are  bent  on  preserving  slavery,  as 
essential  to  their  political  combinations  and  influence; 
even  in  the  ranks  of  the  professedly  loyal,  there  are  large 
numbers  who  have  little  or  no  manliness  or  pluck,  and  are 
ready  for  almost  any  compromise  that  will  secure  peace, 
and  not  deprive  them  of  their  political  importance.  So  we 
do  not  yet  feel  sure  that  a  reconciliation  will  not  be  effected, 
without  obtaining  sufficient  guaranties  that  slavery  shall 
cease,  and  cease  forever.  Even  the  President's  Proclama- 
tion weakens,  instead  of  strengthening  our  assurance.  We 
have  so  few  politicians  that  place  right  as  the  measure  of 
expediency,  justice  above  interest,  or  their  country's  good 
before  their  own,  that  we  always  are  in  doubt  till  the  thing 
is  done,  and  so  done  that  it  cannot  be  undone, 

We  have  taken  up  so  much  space  in  commenting  on 
the  Executive  plan  for  restoring  #ie  fallen  States,  that  we 
have  left  ourselves  no  room  for  commenting  on  the  other 
important  matters  in  the  Message, — the  ablest  and  best 
written  Message  Mr.  Lincoln  has  ever  sent  to  Congress.  It 
has  more  dignity,  and  more  the  character  of  an  official 
document,  than  its  predecessors.  We  have  criticised  freely, 
but  honestly  and  conscientiously,  the  Executive  scheme  for 
reorganizing  the  Rebellious  States,  or  transforming  them 
into  loyal  States ;  but,  we  hope,  with  becoming  respect  for 


110       The  Presidents  Message  and  Proclamation.    [Jan., 

our  Chief  Magistrate,  and  without  any  gratuitous  offence. 
We  may  have  misconceived  its  intent  and  what  is  likely  to 
be  its  practical  bearing,  and  we  are  led  to  distrust,  in  some 
measure,  our  own  judgment,  by  finding  the  Message  and 
Proclamation  cordially  endorsed  by  some  of  our  most 
earnest  and  judicious  political  friends.  "We  are  never  above 
acknowledging  and  correcting  our  errors  when  we  detect 
them,  or  when  they  are  pointed  out.  Better  that  we  should 
suffer  in  public  estimation  than  that  the  truth  should. 

We  have,  in  the  course  of  our  remarks,  twice  alluded  to 
the  next  Presidency.  We  are  no  President  makers  or 
President  breakers.  We  voted  for  Mr.  Lincoln  in  1860, 
and  we  shall  vote  for  him  in  1864,  if  he  is  the  candidate  of 
the  loyal  Union  party,  and  with  less  reluctance,  for  though 
not,  as  we  need  not  say,  precisely  a  man  after  our  own  heart, 
he  is  an  abler  man,  and  has  made  a  better  President  than 
we  had  looked  for.  We  have  expected  him  to  be  a  candidate 
for  re-election  as  a  matter  of  course.  In  1860,  Mr.  Chase, 
Secretary  of  the  Treasury,  was  our  iirst  choice,  and  if  he  is 
the  candidate  we  shall  cheerfully  support  him.  We  have 
heard  the  names  of  two  eminent  loyal  military  men  mention- 
ed in  connection  with  the  next  Presidency,  either  of  whom 
would  meet  our  wishes.  We  recorded  years  ago  our 
conviction  that  a  real  military  man,  other  things  being 
equal,  should  be  preferred  for  President.  A  military  train- 
ing is  better  than  a  mere  civilian  training  to  fit  a  man  for 
the  executive  duties  of  the  Presidential  office.  He  who  has 
led  the  life  of  a  soldier,  acquired  the  discipline  of  the 
army,  and  learned  to  command  men  in  the  battle-field,  is 
likely  to  have  a  more  manly  character,  a  better  judgment 
of  men,  and  more  promptness  and  energy  in  emergencies. 
Wellington  was  England's  greatest  soldier,  but  he  lives 
almost  entirely  in  the  memory  and  affections  of  his  country- 
men, as  heir  noblest,  greatest,  and  most  disinterested 
statesman.  3STo  man  as  President  would  be  more  likely  to 
keep  the  nation  out  of  war,  or  to  help  it  in  case  it  was 
unhappily  involved  in  a  war,  than  a  real  soldier.  Personally 
our  preferences  are  for  the  soldier,  and  our  only  hesitancy 
is  the  fear  that  the  soldier  we  should  prefer  will  be  required 
for  active  service  in  the  field;  for  we  by  no'means  expect 
the  war  to  end  this  year,  or  even  the  next.  But,  be  this  as 
it  may,  we  shall  support  the  candidate  of  the  loyal  Union 
party,  be  he  soldier  or  civilian  ;  and  the  present  incumbent 
will  have  the  advantage  of  four  years  of  valuable  experience. 


1864.]    The  Presidents  Message  and  Proclamation.        Ill 

Since  writing  the  foregoing,  we  have  seen  tjie  Bill  reported 
to  the  House  by  General  Ashley  for  organizing  the  Rebel- 
lious  States  under  Military  Governors,  and  providing  for 
their  reorganization  as  States,  on  the  basis  of  the  scheme 
set  forth  in  the  President's  Proclamation.  Should  Congress 
pass  the  Bill,  it  would  relieve  the  scheme  of  our  objections 
to  it  on  the  ground  of  unconstitutionality,  and  of  its  being 
purely  an  Executive  measure.  We,  however,  still  object  to 
the  "one-tenth"  provision,  and  should  demand  a  decided 
majority,  for  reasons  we  have  already  given.  The  President's 
proposition  is  unfair,  and  it  is  unjust  to  the  other  States  to 
give  to  so  small  a  number  the  whole  representative 
and  electoral  vote  of  the  former  State.  The  Military 
Governments  may  be  instituted  under  the  war  power,  but 
the  civil  reorganization  of  seceded  States  can  be  effected 
only  under  the  peace  powers  of  the  Government,  and  there- 
fore the  scheme,  whether  congressional  or  executive,  is 
unconstitutional  and  revolutionary,  if  the  seceded  States  are 
held  to  be  still  States  in  the  Union.  It  is  only  on  the  supposi- 
tion that  they  are  not,  that  Mr.  Ashley's  Bill  is  defensible ; 
and  if  they  are  not,  there  is  no  defence  of  the  one-tenth 
provision,  which  allows  a  Federal  representation  and 
electoral  vote,  due  only  to  ten  times  their  number.  ■  It  is  all 
very  well  to  get  over  difficulties  by  way  of  compromise 
when  one  can,  but  here  is  a  question  of  law,  and  an 
unconstitutional  mode  of  proceeding  even  by  Congress  may 
vitiate  the  whole.  It  is  folly  to  assume  in  one  part  of  the 
act  the  nullity  of  the  seceded  States,  and  in  the  other  their 
legal  existence  and  vitality.  We  suppose  then  that  the  Bill, 
as  it  evidently  does,  assumes  the  legal  nullity  of  the  seceded 
States.  We  ask  Congress  to  provide  for  a  larger  percentage. 
Regarded  as  a  new  State  organization,  it  has  no  right,. and 
Congress  can  give  it  no  right  to  count  as  a  portion  of  its 
population,  the  disloyal  population  of  the  old  State  ;  and  if 
it  does  not  regard  it  as  a  new  organization  or  the  creation  of 
a  new  State,  it  has  no  right  to  effect  or  authorize  it.  The 
whole  difficulty  we  see  in  the  way  of  Mr.  Ashley's  new  Bill 
is  precisely  here,  in  the  matter  of  Federal  representation  and 
the  electoral  vote.  If  the  Bill,  before  it  passes,  can  be  so 
moditied  as  to  obviate  this  difficulty,  we  shall  heartily  ap- 
prove it.  We  are  willing  and  even  anxious  that  Congress 
should  make  the  Executive  plan  the  basis  of  its  own  legis- 
lation, for  we  want  no  quarrel  between  Congress  and  the 
Executive  that  can  be  avoided ;  but  we  presume  the  President 


112  General  Hallectis  Report.  [Jan., 

himself  will  consent  to  such  modifications  as  are  necessary 
to  save  its  consistency  and  constitutionality. 

We  see  also,  with  great  pleasure,  that  Mr.  Lovejoy  has 
introduced  a  Bill  giving  effect  to  the  President's  Emanci- 
pation Proclamation.  If  it  becomes  a  law  it  will  settle  all 
disputes  as  to  the  legality  or  illegality  of  the  Proclamation, 
and  fix  the  status  as  freemen  of  the  persons  professed  to  be 
liberated  by  it.  Let  Congress  do  its  duty  on  these  great 
questions,  and  it  will  soon  be  able  to  rally  all  Union  men 
around  it  and  the  Executive,  and  secure  with  the  hearty 
good-will  of  the  nation  there-election  of  Mr.  Lincoln,  which 
is  on  many  accounts  desirable,  for  there  will  questions  come 
up  in  the  next  four  years  which  can  be  much  better  settled 
under  a  second  Presidential  term  than  under  the  first. 


Art.  YL— The  War  in  1863.     The  Official  Report  of  the 
General-in-Chief  to  the  Secretary  of  War. 

General  Halleck's  Official  Keport  of  the  operations  of 
the  army,  its  successes  and  reverses,  during  the  last  year, 
though  not  as  full  as  could  be  wished,  is  of  great  interest, 
and  throws  considerable  light  on  many  passages  of  the  war 
which  have  been  very  much  misrepresented  or  misunder- 
stood. We  learn  from  it  incidentally,  that,  though  invested 
with  the  title  of  General-in-Chief,  he  has  not,  or  at  least  has 
not  had,  the  full  authority  ordinarily  supposed  to  be  im- 
plied by  that  title.  It  appears  that  General  Hooker,  while 
in  command  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  was  not  under 
the  General-in-Chief,  but  held  an  independent  command, 
and  reported  directly  to  the  President.  In  simple  justice, 
then,  General  Hal  leek  must  be  exonerated  from  all  respon- 
sibility for  the  movements  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac 
while  under  General  Hooker,  and  is  not  in  any  sense  to  be 
blamed  for  that  General's  shameful  defeat  at  Chancellors- 
ville,  on  ground  of  his  own  choosing,  with  as  brave  and  as 
well-appointed  an  army  as  ever  encountered  a  foe,  and 
numbering  at  least  two  to  one  of  the  enemy.  The  disgrace 
of  that  disastrous  affair,  in  which  we  lost  some  twenty 
thousand  men  in  killed,  wounded,  and  prisoners,  does  not 
attach  to  the  General-in-Chief.  We  think  it  would  be  bet- 
ter to  have  no  General-in-Chief,  and  leave  the  command  of 
the  several  armies  to  the  President,  than  to  have  one,  with- 


1864.]  General  Hailed' s  Report.  113 

out  the  effective  command  of  all  the  forces  placed  nominally 
under  him,  misleading  the  public,  and  causing  it  to  blame 
without  justice. 

It  has  always  been,  and  perhaps  always  will  be  difficult, 
If  not  impossible,  to  say  how  much  of  the  disastrous  failure 
of  General  McClellan's  Peninsular  Campaign  was  due  to  the 
General  commanding,  and  how  much  was  due  to  the  Com- 
mander-in-Chief of  the  Army  and  Navy.  Where  the  re- 
sponsibility nominally  attaches  to  one  party  and  really  to 
another,  the  public  is  always  liable  to  do  no  little  injustice 
in  its  judgments.  General  Halleck  and  the  Secretary  of 
War  may  have  been  blamed  for  things  which  they  never 
ordered,  and  which  they  did  what  they  could  to  prevent. 
In  nearly  all  cases  where  we  can  trace  military  movements 
to  the  direct  orders  of  the  President,  they  have  proved  fail- 
ures, or  at  least  not  successful.  This  need  surprise  no  one. 
The  President  is  a  man  of  excellent  judgment,  but  he  is  a 
civilian,  and  lacks  both  the  training  and  the  experience 
necessary  to  be  an  able  and  successful  commander  of  armies. 
It  is  possible  for  him  to  issue  an  order  very  proper  from  a 
civilian's  point  of  view,  which  will  render  abortive  through- 
out the  whole  theatre  of  the  war  all  the  calculations  and  com- 
binations of  the  General-in-Chief.  We  know  not  that  the 
President  has  ever  given  any  such  order,  but  he  has  been 
charged  with  doing  it,  though  that  is  almost  a  presumption 
that  he  has  not.  But  we  think  the  wisest  and  safest  rule . 
is  for  the  President,  as  the  Civil  Administration,  to  inform 
the  military  authorities  of  the  objects  of  the  campaign,  or 
of  the  war,  and  then  leave  them  to  employ  the  army  in 
their  own  mode  for  effecting  them.  If  they  show  incapacity 
or  indisposition  to  carry  out  his  purposes,  relieve  them,  and 
put  better  men,  if  they  are  to  be  found,  in  their  places. 
Neither  the  President  nor  the  military  commanders  should 
allow  themselves  to  be  influenced  in  military  operations, 
against  their  better  judgment,  by  popular  clamor  or  by  the 
demands  of  the  press.  Nothing  has  done  more  to  ruin 
generals,  to  create  disaffection  in  the  army,  to  render  abor- 
tive military  movements,  and  to  mislead  the  public,  than 
the  swarms  of  newspaper  correspondents  that  like  so  many 
carrion  crows  follow  our  armies  in  the  field.  No  informa- 
tion would  be  far  better  than  the  false  information  which 
they,  with  a  few  honorable  individual  exceptions,  palm  off 
upon  an  ignorant,  credulous,  and  greedy  public.  Were  we 
the  commander  of  an  army,  every  professional  newspaper 

Vol..  I.— No.  1.         8 


114  General  HaZleck\s  Report.  [Jan., 

correspondent  should  be  excluded  from  the  lines ;  or,  if  lie 
entered  them,  it  should  be  to  enter  the  ranks.  They  are  a 
real  nuisance.  Who  has  been  more  lauded  by  them  than 
General  Sickles?  And  yet,  we  learn  officially  from  General 
Meade  and  from  the  Report  before  us,  what  we  knew  from 
another  source,  that  his  misapprehension  of  his  orders  and 
unmilitary  movements  came  very  near  proving  fatal  to  the 
battle  of  Gettysburg.  Perhaps  he  had  a  liberal  share  in 
causing  Hooker's  disaster  at  Chancellorsville.  The  fact 
that  the  newspaper  correspondents  agree  in  extolling  a  gen- 
eral has  come  to  be  a  presumption  against  him. 

General  Halleck  dissipates  the  oft-repeated  slander  that 
General  Burnside  made  his  disastrous  attack  on  Fred- 
ericksburg, against  his  own  judgment,  in  obedience  to  the 
peremptory  orders  of  the  General-in-Chief.  General  Hal- 
leck disapproved  the  Fredericksburg  route,  and  consented 
to  it  only  on  General  Burnside's  assurance  that  he  would 
cross  the  Rappahannock  at  the  upper  fords  and  march  his 
army  down  the  south  side  of  the  river,  which  he  did 
not  .do,  but  which  he  might  have  done,  and  got  possession 
of  the  heights  before  Lee  could  bring  up  his  forces  to 
oppose  him.  Why  General  Burnside  did  not  keep  his 
promise,  which  was  perfectly  practicable,  is  not  explained, 
for  his  Report,  except  a  few  telegraphic;  dispatches,  has  not 
been  yet  given  in,  at  least  to  the  General-in-Chief. 

We  gather  from  the  Report,  that,  though  the  military 
operations  of  the  year  have  been  upon  the  whole  successful, 
and  attended  with  important  and  encouraging  results,  they 
have  not  been  as  successful  as  was  expected,  nor  as  they 
would  have  been  if  the  plans  of  the  Military  Administration 
had  received  the  prompt,  energetic,  and  cordial  co-opera- 
tion of  all  the  army  and  corps  commanders.  Had  they 
been  carried  out  as  they  might  have  been,  the  war  would 
have  been  virtually  closed  with  the  Fall  campaign.  There 
is  no  good  reason  why  Burnside,  or  Hooker  after  him,  failed, 
and  secured  to  Lee  and  his  rebel  army  a  prestige  to  which 
they  are  not  entitled.  Ordinary  generalship  would  have 
won  the  battle  of  Fredericksburg,  and  annihilated  Lee's 
army  at  Chancellorsville.  Hooker's  inaction  subsequent  to 
his  retreat  to  Falmouth,  his  permitting  Lee  to  flank  him, 
and  move  his  army  down  the  valley  of  the  Shenandoah, 
across  the  Potomac,  threatening  Washington,  Baltimore, 
and  Philadelphia,  is  a  matter  for  which  General  Halleck  is 
not  responsible,  for  General  Hooker  held  an  independent 


1864.]  General  Hallectfs  Report.  115 

command,   and  reported  only  to  the   President,   but   one 
which  needs  explanation. 

General  Halleck  has  been  censured  for  keeping  General 
Dix  and  some  30,000  men  inactive  on  the  Peninsula,  after 
the  advance  of  Lee,  instead  of  sending  them  to  re-enforce 
General  Meade,  who  succeeded  Hooker.  But  General  Dix 
was  expected  to  employ  his  forces  in  Lee's  rear,  to  cut  off 
his  communications  with  Richmond,  and  to  take  that  city, 
then  guarded  by  only  a  few  militia.  General  Dix  ordered 
an  advance  for  that  purpose,  but  the  forces  he  sent  effected 
nothing,  owing  to  the  incompetence  of  the  general  in  com- 
mand, and  after  their  failure  were  ordered  to  return,  and 
actually  sent  to  re-enforce  Meade,  as  we  happen  to  know 
personally. 

General  Rosecrans  does  not  appear  to  so  good  advantage 
as  we  had  hoped  he  would.  General  Rosecrans  is  a  true- 
hearted  patriot,  loyal  to  the  core ;  a  man  of  unsurpassable 
personal  intrepidity,  of  great  ability,  education,  literature, 
and  science,  to  whom  his  country  is  indebted  for  great  and 
valuable  services ;  but  as  a  general  he  is  too  much  after  the 
McClellan  type,  refusing  to  move  till  he  has  every  thing 
ready,  and  never  able  to  get  every  thing  ready.  In  spite 
of  his  attention  to  his  preparation,  he  lacks,  what  McClel- 
lan did  not,  necessary  caution,  as  we  may  see  at  luka,  Cor- 
inth, Stone's  River,  and  above  all  at  Chickamauga.  He  is 
excellent  to  plan,  perhaps  in  that  respect  has  no  superior  in 
the  army,  but  he  fails  in  execution,  and  rarely  attains  the 
practical  results  counted  on.  At  Stone's  River  he  won  at 
best  only  a  barren  victory,  and  that  at  a  terrible  cost ;  at 
Chickamauga  he  ought  not  to  have  suffered  defeat.  Had 
he  remained  on  or  returned  to  the  battle-field,  on  the  20th, 
instead  of  -retiring  to  Chattanooga,  and  giving  up  all  as 
lost,  he  would  have  made  his  defeat  a  victory,  for  as  it  was, 
General  Thomas,  having,  with  only  a  part  of  the  army,  to 
resist  the  whole  Rebel  force,  stood  his  ground,  and  compelled 
the  enemy  to  retire.  On  that  occasion  General  Rosecrans 
does  not  appear  to  have  shown  his  usual  personal  energy 
and  pertinacity.  We  fear,  too,  he  had  not  proved  himself 
a  good  disciplinarian,  and  had  not  made  sure  of  having  his 
orders  strictly  and  promptly  obeyed.  His  failure  came  very 
near  losing  us  Tennessee  and  Kentucky,  and  throwing  us 
back  where-  we  were  at  the  opening  of  1862.  But  we  do 
not  suppose  his  failure  was  the  cause  of  his  being  relieved 
of  his  command.     He  was  relieved  because  it  was  resolved 


116  General  IlallecMs  Report.  [Jan., 

to  place  the  armies  of  the  Tennessee,  the  Cumberland,  and 
the  Ohio,  under  a  single  commander,  and  General  Grant, 
as  the  senior  officer  in  those  armies,  was  entitled  to  it. 
There  were  reasons  enough  why  General  Rosecrans  could 
not  hold  a  subordinate  command  under  Grant,  and  there- 
fore there  was  no  alternative  but  to  retire  him.  His  per- 
sonal honor  is  unimpeached  and  unimpeachable,  and  we 
trust  he  will  not  long  remain  without  a  command,  in  which 
he  can  still  serve  his  country. 

Our  armies  have  done  much,  and  done  well ;  but  more 
could  have  been  done,  and  more  was  intended  to  be  done. 
Lee's  army  should   have  never  been  permitted  to  escape 
from  Chancellorsville  without  a  crushing  defeat.   It  should 
never  have  been  permitted  to  invade  Maryland  and  Pennsyl- 
vania, or,  after  the  battle  of  Gettysburg,  to  get  back  into 
the  mountains  of  Virginia,  with  its  columns  unbroken,  and 
with  the  greater  part  of  its  trains  and  plunder.     General 
Meade  should  have  followed  his  own  judgment,  and  held 
his  council  of  war  afterwards,  or  not  at  all.    General  Halleck 
is  right  in  citing  so  frequently  the  military  maxim,  "  Councils 
of  war  never  fight."     If  a  General  has  not  sufficiently  the 
confidence  of  his  Corps  commanders  to  order  an  attack  when 
his  own  judgment  approves,  he  cannot  discharge  effectively 
the  duties  of  his  command.     Grant's  brilliant  victory  at 
Chattanooga   has   saved  us   from   the  fatal   consequences, 
threatened  by  the  disaster  of  Chickamauga,  and  given  us 
possession   of  Tennessee,    and   the  strategic  point  of  the 
Union  ;  but  the  Army  should  have  been  in  a  position   to 
advance  to  Eome,  and  even  Atlanta,  Georgia,  and  been  able 
to  threaten  Richmond,  Charleston,  Savannah,  and  Mobile 
in  the  rear,  besides  dividing  the  Confederacy  North  and 
South,  as  by  taking  Yicksburg  and  Port  Hudson  it  had 
divided    it    East   and    "West.     This  would    have  given  us 
full  command  of  the  interior  communications  of  the  Rebels, 
destroyed  their  principal  factories  and  depots,  cut  off  their 
chief  supplies,  and  enabled  us  to  recruit  our  armies  indefi- 
nitely from  the  able-bodied  Negro  population,  crowded  into 
Georgia  and  Alabama.     The  Rebels  could  no  longer  have 
sustained  war  on  a  large  scale,  and  would  have  been  forced 
to  succumb. 

This  General  Grant  will  effect,  but  the  delays,  chiefly  of 
General  Rosecrans,  in  not  moving  upon  Bragg  when  he  was 
urged  to  do  so  by  General  Halleck,  have  prevented  him 
from   being   able   to   do  it    before    the   spring  campaign. 


1864.]  General  Halleck' s  Report.  117 

General  Rosecrans  was  not  ready ;  didn't  believe  Bragg's 
forces  had  been  diminished  by  re-enforcements  sent  to 
Johnston  against  Grant ;  didn't  hold  it  good  policy  to  risk 
the  Army  of  the  Cumberland  till  the  fate  of  Grant  was 
determined ;  consulted  his  officers,  and  refused  to  advance. 
When  he  did  finally  advance,  the  rainy  season  had  com- 
menced, he  met  with  unexpected  delays,  failed  in  his 
calculations,  lost  the  battle  of  Chickamauga,  and  prolonged 
the  war  at  least  a  year  beyond  the  period  necessary  to  close 
it  up.    So  much  is  evident  from  General  Halleck's  report. 

General  Halleck  is  blamed  severely  for  the  dispersion  of 
Grant's  Army,  after  the  fall  of  Yicksburg,  on  detached' 
expeditions,  chiefly  west  of  the  Mississippi,  of  comparatively 
little  military  importance ;  but  it  is  not  certain  that  he  is 
responsible  for  it.  The  Administration  may  very  legitimately 
have  had  other  than  purely  military  objects  in  view.  It 
may  have  wished,  at  the  earliest  moment  possible,  to 
facilitate  the  organization  of  loyal  State  Governments  in 
Arkansas,  Texas,  and  Louisiana.  Besides,  at  the  time, 
there  was,  or  was  believed  to  be,  danger  that  the  Rebels 
would,  if  they  had  not  done  so,  cede  Texas  and  a  part  of 
Louisiana  to  the  Emperor  of  the  French,  as  the  price  of  his 
recognition  of  Southern  Independence  and  intervention  in 
behalf  of  the  Confederacy ;  and  policy  required  the  Union 
to  take  possession  of  Texas,  and  place  an  army  of  observation 
on  its  Western  frontier.  This  could  be  done,  with  the 
collateral  advantage  of  picking  up  some  bales  of  cotton,  and 
cutting  off  supplies  to  the  enemy,  coming  in  through . 
Matamoras  and  across  the  Rio  Grande,  from  different  parts 
of  Mexico.  The  Administration  may  have  regarded  these 
considerations  of  sufficient  importance  to  outweigh  purely 
military  considerations.  If  so,  General  Halleck  had  no 
option  in  the  case,  for  the  military  is  subordinate  to  the 
civil  authority. 

We  know  General  Halleck  is  not  popular  either  with  the 
army  or  with  the  people  ;  wherefore,  we  know  not.  He  is  said 
to  have  been  a  Hunker  democrat,  but  so  were  we  ourselves, 
and  so  were  many  others  who  are  among  the  stanchest  friends 
of  the  Government  and  the  Union.  Yet  since  the  Administra- 
tion has  adopted  a  decided  policy  on  the  Slavery  question,  we 
have  not  heard  of  his  refusal  to  conform  rigidly  to  it.  He 
seems  to  us  to  have  confined  himself  to  a  faithful  discharge 
of  his  military  duties,  as  a  true  soldier  and  a  loyal  citizen. 
Perhaps  he  is  not  sympathetic;  perhaps  he  does  not  believe 


118  General  Halle-cHs  Report.  [Jan., 

in  newspaper  war-correspondents ;  perhaps  lie  does  not  court 
the  people,  and  pays  little  heed  to  popular  opinion  on 
scientific  matters ;  but  these  are  all,  except  the  first,  so  many 
things  in  his  favor.  We  had  strong  prejudices  against 
General  Halleck,  and  heard  with  regret  that  he  was  made 
General-in-Chief.  But  we  have  watched  his  course,  we 
have  scrutinized  his  acts,  wherever  we  could  get  at  them, 
and  we  have  come  to  the  conclusion  that  he  is  really  one  of 
the  ablest  men  in  the  Union,  a  truly  loyal  man,  well  fitted 
for  his  place,  and  that  no  blunder  has  been  committed,  or 
disaster  befallen  our  arms,  by  adherence  to  his  orders  or 
observance  of  Jiis  instructions.  His  Report  proves  the 
contrary.  We  believe  he  has  been  unjustly  censured,  and 
that  when  his  military  administration  shall  be  better  known 
he  will  hold  a  high  place  in  the  affections  of  his  countrymen. 
We  have  had  evidence  of  his  eminent  capacity,  and  no 
evidence  of  his  lack  of  earnestness,  or  of  a  tendency  in  him 
to  seek  any  selfish  end  at  the  expense  of  his  country,  of 
honor,  or  of  honesty.  We  believe  him  one  of  our  greatest 
and  purest  men,  and  that  one  day  his  country  will  count  it 
an  honor  to  have  produced  him. 

We  like  the  recommendation  of  General  Halleck,  as  to 
the  establishment  of  the  grades  of  Generals  and  Lieutenant- 
Generals  in  the  army.  We  need  not  flatter  ourselves  that 
we  are  ever  again  to  be  the  non-military  people  we  were 
three  }rears  ago.  We  shall  always  need  a  comparatively 
large  army,  and  we  ought  to  adopt  now  a  proper  military 
organization.  We  do  not  like  to  see  Colonels  commanding 
brigades  ;  Brigadier-Generals  commanding  divisions ;  Ma- 
jor-Generals commanding  corps  and  armies.  Every  officer 
should  have  a  grade  corresponding  to  his  command.  Some- 
thing in  this  direction  has  been  done  in  the  navy  ;  but,  for 
reasons  we  do  not  understand,  Congress  thought  proper  to 
stop  short  with  the  grade  of  Rear- Admiral.  The  grades  in 
our  navy  should  correspond  with  those  of  other  first-class 
maritime  powers.  So  with  the  army.  We  should  have  all 
the  grades  requisite  for  all  the  commands  in  the  army  of  a 
first-class  military  nation,  and  there  should  be  a  regular 
order  of  ascent  from  the  lowest  grade  to  the  highest.  This, 
we  suppose,  is  what  General  Halleck  contemplates.  He 
suggests  that  it  can  be  done  without  any  additional  ex- 
pense to  the  government,  by  making  the  pay  of  Generals 
and  Lieutenant-Generals  the  same  as  that  of  Generals 
commanding  divisions.     This  feature  we  do  not  like.     The 


1864.]  General  ITalleeFs  Report.  119 

American  people,  in  their  love  of  equality,  commit  a  great 
mistake  in  elevating  unreasonably  the  pay  of  the  lower 
grades  of  employes,  and  reducing  too'  much  that  of  the 
higher  grades.  Our  merchants,  bankers,  manufacturers,  and 
shop-keepers,  commit  no  such  mistake.  Nearly  all  the  sal- 
aries paid  by  our  government  to  the  higher  officers,  to  the 
President  and  Yice-President  of  the  United  States,  Su- 
preme Judges,  State  and  Federal  Governors  of  States,  are 
too  low.  At  present,  the  pay  of  a  private  soldier,  counting 
his  bounties,  is  higher  than  that  of  a  Second  Lieutenant,  and 
a  Bill  is  before  Congress  for  raising  it  still  higher.  Suppose 
we  want  for  the  army,  say  four  or  six  Generals,  and  four  or 
five  times  as  many  Lieuten ant-Generals,  with  an  increased 
pay  above  Major-Generals  in  the  same  ratio  that  pay  of  a 
Major-General  is  increased  from  that  of  a  Brigadier-General ; 
what  is  that  for  such  a  nation  as  ours  ?  The  number  of  of- 
ficers would  not  be  increased,  and  the  additional  expense 
would  be  only  the  excess  of  pay  of  Generals  and  Lieutenant- 
G.enerals  over  the  pay  of  an  equal  number  of  Major-Generals, 
which  would  be  only  a  trifle  in  the  national  budget.  We 
favor  the  English  rule  of  giving  low  salaries,  where  skill 
and  capacity  are  not  required,  and  high  salaries  where  they 
are ;  that  is,  the  reverse  of  the  Democratic  rule  which  our 
country  has  hitherto  followed ;  yet  we  are,  as  a  people,  so 
penny  wise  and  pound  foolish,  that  we  do  not  expect  any 
change  for  the  better.  Some  journalist,  or  some  Senator  or 
Representative,  who  purchases  a  reputation  for  patriotism 
and  economy,  by  haggling  about  the  mileage  of  the  mem- 
bers of  Congress,  or  the  franking  privilege,  will  cry  out 
against  it  as  aristocratic,  as  a  ruinous  extravagance.  Yet,  if 
a  nation  would  be  well  served  in  the  higher  regions,  it  must 
pay  liberally,  and  make  it  an  object  for  men  of  the  first 
order  of  intellect,  education,  and  capacity,  to  devote  them- 
selves to  its  service. 

We  hope  the  present  Congress  will  adopt  General  Hal- 
leck's  recommendation  :  but  we  fear  that  it  will  content  it- 
self with  passing  Mr.  Washburne's  Bill,  reviving  the  grade 
of  Lieutenant-General,  which  is  a  ver,y  ditferent  thing.  For 
ourselves,  we  are  no  more  in  favor  of  stopping  with  a 
Lieutenant-General  in  the  army,  than  we  are  of  stopping 
with  Hear- Admiral  in  the  navy.  We  should  prefer  creating 
the  grade  of  Lieutenant-General  to  command  corps  and  ar- 
mies ;  and  that  of  a  full  General  to  be  Commander-in-chief. 
The  President,  though  Commander-in-chief  of  the  army  and 


120  General  Hallectts  Report  [Jan., 

navy,  is  not,  properly,  a  General.  There  is,  then,  an  incom- 
pleteness in  our  military  organization,  when  we  have  for  our 
highest  grade  that  of  Lieutenant-General ;  and  even  an  im- 
propriety, for  there  is  no  one  whose  place  he  holds  or  sup- 
plies. If  Congress  will  not  adopt  General  Halleck's  recom- 
mendation, the  next  jbest  thing  will  be  to  adopt  "Washburne's 
Bill ;  but  amending  it  so  as  to  create  the  grade  of  full  General, 
instead  of  reviving  that  of  Lieutenant-Genera],  as  Command- 
er-in-chief, though,  even  without  that  amendment,  we  should 
be  glad  to  see  it  pass. 

If  this  grade  is  revived  or  created,  we  take  it,  as  a  matter 
of  course,  it  is  done  in  favor  of  General  Grant.      The  pre- 
judices  against  General  Halleck,  though  we  believe  them 
unjust,  are  too  strong  to  be  overcome,  and  after  him  even 
we  will  not  say  no  man  in  the  army  is  .so  well   entitled 
to  the  honor  as  General  Grant,  or  can  be  more  safely  trusted 
with  the  high    military  authority  the  grade  and  the  com- 
mand necessarily  give.      General  Grant  has  received  the 
regular  military  education  of  the  Academy  at  West  Point ; 
he  has   been  in  actual  command  since  the  breaking  out  of 
the  present  civil  war,  and  has  proved  himself  a  truly  loyal 
man.     He  has,  if  we  recollect  right,  fought  sixteen  battles, 
and  won  sixteen  victories.     His  last  victory  at  Chattanooga, 
the  most  brilliant  of  them  all,  and,  probably,  the  most  im- 
portant in  its  ulterior  results,  is  one  that  would  do-  honor  to 
the  greatest  captain  living.     The  plan  of  the  .battle  was  due 
solely  to  himself;  and  if  his  orders  had  been  fully  obeyed, 
victory    would   have   been    still    more  brilliant   and   deci- 
sive than  it  was.     He  is  eminently  fit  to  command,  for  he 
knows  how  to  obey.      "It  is  hardly  necessary  to  remark,'* 
says  General  Halleck,  in  his  Keport,  "  that  General  Grant, 
never  disobeyed  an  order  or  an  instruction,  but  always  car- 
ried out,  to  the  best  of  his  ability,  every  wish  or  suggestion 
made  to  him  by  the  Government.     Moreover,  he  has  never 
complained  that  the  Government  did  not  furnish  him  all  the 
means  and  assistance  in  its  power,  to  facilitate  the  execution 
of  any  plan  he  saw  fit  to  adopt."      This  is  high  testimony 
frankly  borne,  and  proves  that  he  to  whom  it  is  bornepos- 
sesses  true  nobility  and  greatness  of  soul.     The  fact  is  so 
much  the  more  creditable  to  General  Grant,  when  it  is  con- 
sidered that  he  has  had  to  operate  often  with  smaller  means, 
in  proportion  to  the  magnitude  of  his  undertakings,  and  the 
obstacles  to  be  overcome,  than  any  other  of  our  generals 
commanding  armies.     His  effective  force  has  never  been  so 


1864.]  Literary  Notices  and  Criticisms.  121 

large  as  supposed,  and  his  most  brilliant  achievements  in  the 
Vicksburg  campaign,  and  which  secured  the  investment  and 
fall  of  that  stronghold,  were  with  a  number  of  effective 
troops,  hardly  greater,  if  at  all  greater,  than  Pemberton  sur- 
rendered to  him  when  he  surrendered  the  place.  He  had 
able  corps  and  division  commanders  under  him,  it  is  said, 
with  the  exception  of  General  McClernand.  This  is  no 
doubt  true,  and  a  great  General  always  has  them,  for  he 
infuses  his  own  spirit  into  them.  General  Grant,  give  him 
a  little  time,  will  always  have  them,  for  he  is  modest,  gen- 
erous, unselfish,  and  delights  to  recognize  and  honor  merit. 


Art.  VII. — Literary  Notices  and  Criticisms. 

1.  Annals  of  the  Army  of  the  Cumberland,  containing  Biographies, 
Descriptions  of  Departments,  Accounts  of  Expeditions,  Skirmishes, 
and  Battles ;  also  its  Police  Record,  Sc.  By  An  Officer. 
Illustrated  with  Steel  Portraits,  Wood  Engravings,  and  Maps. 
Philadelphia:  Lippincott  and  Co.     1863.     8vo,  pp. ,671. 

The  printer  and  engraver  have  done  their  work  well  on  this 
volume,  but  the  literary  execution  is  hardly  passable  ;  still  its  subject 
is  such  that  the  veriest  literary  bungler  could  not  have  contrived  to 
deprive  it  of  deep  interest  to  every  loyal  American  heart.  General 
Rosecrans  is  a  man  who  has  won  a  strong  hold  on  the  affections 
of  the  American  people,  and  there  were  officers  under  him  who 
will  live  in  American  history.  The  Army  of  the  Cumberland  is  a 
noble  army,  and  has  rendered  great  service  to  the  country.  We 
do  not,  however,  while  the  war  is  in  progress,  like  the  plan  of 
publishing  such  volumes  as  this,  respecting  any  of  our  armies. 
The  volume  published  at  Cincinnati  by  a  war-correspondent  in  praise 
of  G-eneral  Rosecrans,  was  the  most  damaging  thing  to  that  General 
that  we  have  seen.  This  volume  is  not  fitted  to  help  his  reputation. 
The  great  error  of  the  officious  friends  of  General  Rosecrans  was 
in  thinking  of  him  in  connection  with  the  next  Presidency.  Any 
general  thought  to  have  an  eye  on  the  next  Presidency,  is  from  that 
moment  lost  as  a  military  man.  We  are,  therefore,  happy  to  be 
able  to  assert,  on  excellent  authority,  that  General  Grant  has  no 
aspiration  to  the  Presidency,  and  they  who  are  using  his  name 
in  connection  with  the  Presidency,  are  doing  so  without  his 
authority,  and  against  his  wishes.  He  is  a  soldier,  not  a  politician, 
and  looks  not  beyond  a  military  command. 

When  this  book  was  written,  General  Rosecrans  was  the  com- 
mander of  the  Army  of  the  Cumberland,  and  in  public  estimation 
ranked  with  the  very  best  of  our  commanders.     He  has  since  been 


122  Literary  Notices  and  Criticisms.  [Jan., 

relieved  of  his  command, — many  people  think  unjustly,  and  are 
disposed  to  blame  General  Halleck,  or  Secretary  Stanton  for  it. 
We  count  ourselves  among  the  warmest  personal  friends  of  the 
General,  and  had  hoped  much  from  his  ability  and  loyalty.  We 
do  not  attempt  to  judge  his  case,  first,  because  we  are  only  partially 
informed  of  the  facts,  and  secondly,  because  we  are  not  a  military 
man,  and  regard  our  own  judgment  on  military  questions  as  worth 
very  little.  Yet,  for  the  removal  or  the  continuing  in  command  of  any 
general  officer,  we  hold  the  President  alone  responsible.  If  there 
is  credit,  he  is  entitled  to  it ;  if  blame,  he  must  bear  it.  Mr.  Lincoln 
is  the  last  man  who  would  shift  his  responsibility  upon  another;  and 
as  he  assumes,  at  least,  all  the  power  he  has  under  the  Constitution, 
and  really  acts  as  the  Commander-in-Chief  of  the  Army  and  Navy, 
we  are  decidedly  opposed  to  throwing  any  blame  for  miscarriage  or 
ill-success  on  any  one  of  his  subordinates,  till  it  is  clearly  proved 
that  such  subordinate  acted  without  or  ao-ainst  orders. 


2.  Broken  Columns.    New  York  :    Sheldon  and  Co.    1863.    12mo, 

pp.  558. 

Mr.  Bayne,  a  somewhat  celebrated  Scottish  writer,  says  :  "  I  have 
complied  with*  your  request,  and  read  'Broken  Columns'  carefully. 
I  do  not  hesitate  to  pronounce  it,  in  my  judgment,  superior  to 
'  Adam  Bede.'  The  plot  is  admirable,  and  the  execution  is  a  singular 
nearness  to  perfection."  We,  too,  have  read  Broken  Columns, 
carefully,  even  twice  through,  and  we  think  it  very  inferior  to  Adam 
Bede,  both  as  a  work  of  art  and  as  a  work  of  moral  instruction. 
There  are  marks  of  power  in  it,  no  doubt,  but  one-half  of  it  is  filled 
with  very  rowdy  descriptions  of  the  sayings  and  doings  of  a  very 
worthless  set  of  rowdies,  and  the  other  half  with  very  tiresome 
Methodistical  or  Evangelical  preaching.  The  preaching  would  be 
well  enough  in  itself,  if  the  book  was  a  volume  of  Sermons  ;  but 
placed  in  juxtaposition  with  the  rowdyism,  it  is  not  remarkably 
edifying.  The  tone  of  the  book  is  low,  even  coarse,  and  the 
characters  intended  to  be  approved,  are  hardly  better  than  the 
characters  intended  to  be  condemned.  We  are  willing  that  our 
writers  should  manifest  compassion  for  the  erring,  and  persuade  us 
to  lift  them  up,  but  no  man  will  read  Broken  Columns,  and  believe 
that  Emily  was  sinless,  or  betrayed  solely  by  her  innocence  ;  or  that 
Ben  Dudgeon  could  deserve  any  better  fate  than  to  be  secluded 
from  decent  society. 

We  must,  as  a  friend  to  good  morals,  also  protest  against  the  class 
of  works  to  which  Broken  Columns  belongs.  No  good  to  either 
old  or  young  can  come  from  dwelling  on  these  pictures  of  morbid 
nature,  where  all  the  skill  of  the  artist  is  employed  to  render  vice 
attractive,  and  crime  interesting.  The  moral  reflections  thrown  in, 
or  pious  exhortations  offered,  do  not  neutralize  the  mischief  done. 
There  was  much  in  Adam  Bede  that  we  liked,  but  the  book,  upon 


1864.]  Literary  Notices  and  Criticisms.  123 

the  whole,  was  unhealthy,  and  its  interest  was  gained  at  the  expense 
of  virtue.  We  know  nothing  better  fitted  to  corrupt  a  people  than 
the  present  English  sensation  novels,  and  we  cannot  read  them 
without  feeling  that  our  amiable  cousins  on  the  other  side  of  the  water 
have  lost  the  sense  of  domestic  virtue,  no  less  than  of  public  and 
international  justice.  Eternally  boasting  of  their  high  moral  sense, 
of  the  virtue  and  felicity  of  their  homes,  and  regard  for  strict  justice 
and  humanity  in  all  their  intercourse  with  other  nations,  they  seem 
to  us  to  have  come  to  the  conclusion  that  the  pretence,  though 
having  no  foundation  in  truth,  is  far  superior  to  the  reality.  The 
worst  literature  of  the  day,  so  far  as  our  knowledge  extends,  is  the 
popular  literature  of  the  English,  and,  as  it  is  all  republished  and 
read  here,  we  are  in  a  fair  wav  of  becoming  even  worse  than  they. 


3.  Husks.     Colonel  Floyd's  Wards.    By  Marion  Harland.     New 
York:   Sheldon  &  Co.    1863.    12mo,  pp.  526. 

Marion  Harland,  of  whom  we  know  nothing,  except  what  we 
learn  from  her  works,  has  made  herself  a  high  reputation  among 
our  female  novelists.  Her  writings  are  marked  by  great  purity  of 
sentiment,  truthfulness  of  description,  just  appreciation  of  charac- 
ter, and,  in  general,  sound  morality. 

Husks  is  an  admirably  written  story,  being  well  conducted  from 
beginning  to  end.  The  same  can  be  said  of  Col.  Floyd's  Wards. 
We  could  not  help  thinking,  while  reading  it,  that  the  author  had 
made  rather  too  free  with  the  character  of  Col.  John  B.  Floyd,  late 
Secretary  of  War  of  the  United  States,  especially  since  that  notable 
character  has  gone  to  render  up  his  final  account.  The  author 
must  either  be  a  native  of  a  Slave  State,  or  have  lived  long  amongst 
slaveholders.  She  does  not  appear  to  be  an  abolitionist,  or  to  have 
any  particular  desire  to  depict  slavery  in  odious  colors.  But  few 
can  read  either  of  these  two  works  without  being  struck  with  the 
deleterious  effect  of  slavery  on  slaveholders.  Men  bred  up  from 
childhood  in  the  possession  of  irresponsible  powers-,  with  nothing 
to  restrain  their  violent  passions,  may  have  many  excellent  traits 
of  character,  but  they  will  be#  more  than  balanced  by  their  licen- 
tiousness, violence,  and  inhumanity.  Col.  Floyd  does  not  regard 
his  negroes  as  men,  but  as  animals,  to  be  beaten  when  he  is  in  bad 
humor,  and  to  be  used  as  instruments  of  his  vices  or  his  crimes. 

In  both  of  these  works  we  notice  that  the  plot  turns,  and  the 
catastrophes  are  brought  about,  by  misunderstanding,  or  the  want 
of  a  clear  and  frank  expression  of  the  truth  on  the  part  of  one  lover, 
or  of  both.  Such  things  may  occur  in  actual  life  ;  but  we  are  in- 
clined to  believe  that  most  women  if  they  love  a  man,  and  he  loves 
them,  are  able  to  find  some  means  of  letting  him  know  it,  without 
any  breach  of  delicacy;  and  we  think  that  Mr.  Alexander  Lay 
could  have  contrived  some  way  to  let  Helen  know  the  position  in 


124:  Literary  Notices  and  Criticisms.  [Jan., 

which  he  stood,  and  thus  have  rendered  the  murder  useless.  Con- 
sidering the  sentiments  with  which  they  parted,  he  was  at  perfect 
liberty  to  correspond  with  her  from  Germany,  and  it  would  have 
been  the  most  natural  thing  in  the  world  for  him  to  have  done  so. 
It  is  true,  if  he  had  done  so,  the  novel  could  not  have  been  written. 
But  we  think  the  making  of  a  story  turn  on  a  plot  that  is  so  easily 
defeated,  betrays  a  poverty  of  invention.  Aside  from  this  slight 
criticism,  we  like  Marion  Harland's  books  very  much,  and  shall 
always  be  glad  to  meet  her  in  a  new  publication.  We  cannot  for- 
bear to  add  that  the  author  has  an  admirable  appreciation  of  char- 
acter, and  draws  her  characters  with  great  truth  and  beauty.  We 
notice  especially  the  characters  of  Lucy  and  Philip,  in  Husks. 
We  may  mention  also  Sarah  and  Aunt  Benson. 

4.  The  Great  Stone  Book  of  Nature.  By  David  Thomas  An- 
stead,  M.  A.  Philadelphia.  George  W.  Childs.  1863.  16mo, 
pp.  335. 

The  author  of  this  book  ranks  among  the  more  distinguished 
geologists  of  the  clay,  and  he  has  given  us  here  a  very  good  popu- 
lar introduction  to  the  study  of  geology.  The  book,  however,  is  a 
misnomer ;  instead  of  being  called  the  Stone  Book,  its  name  should 
have  been  the  Stone  Hieroglyphics,  of  which  geologists  have  deci- 
phered about  as  many  characters  as  Champollion  and  others  have 
of  the  hieroglyphics  of  the  ancient  Egyptians.  There  are,  no 
doubt,  great  facts  written  on  the  rocks,  but  it  is  idle  to  pretend 
that  geologists  have  as  yet  become  able  to  read  them.  They  may 
spell  out  here  and  there  one",  but,  as  yet,  the  great  mass  of  facts  are 
sealed  up  from  the  learned  no  less  than  the  unlearned.  The  men 
who  devote  themselves  to  the  study  of  the  physical  sciences  have, 
no  doubt,  made  great  discoveries ;  they  have  thrown  much  light  on 
natural  history,  and  corrected  many  of  the  errors  of  past  times,  yet, 
at  best,  they  have  done  no  more  than  to  decipher  a  few  letters  of 
the  alphabet.  We  find  no  fault  with  them  from  the  theological 
point  of  view,  for  we  hold  that  every  science  has  its  own  laws,  and 
has  a  right  to  rely  on  its  own  logical  conclusions.  It  is  true,  every 
science  has  its  principles  in  theology,  as  the  universe  has  its  origin 
in  God ;  but  not,  therefore,  is  every  science  or  any  science  bound 
in  its  own  sphere  to  submit  to  theological  or  ecclesiastical  authority. 
So  long  as  the  science  keeps  within  its  own  sphere,  follows  its  own 
laws,  and  does  not  attempt  to  draw  conclusions  that  go  beyond  the 
facts  observed,  or  that  trespass  on  another  science,  its  cultivators 
are  free,  and  are  not  to  be  censured  although  their  conclusions  and 
those  of  theologians  do  not  in  all  respects  agree.  Sir  Charles 
Lyell,  in  his  Antiquity  of  Man,  places  the  creation  of  man  on  this 
earth  at  a  far  more  remote  period  than  that  commonly  held  by 
theologians.  He  has  a  perfect  right  to  do  this,  in  case  his  facts 
fully  establish  the  antiquity  he  contends  for.    If  the  geological  facts 


1864.]  Literary  Notices  and  Criticisms.  125 

prove  the  earth  to  have  existed  much  longer  than  the  Mosaic  ac- 
count seems  to  indicate,  the  geologist  is  not  required  to  give  up 
his  facts ;  but  if  he  goes  farther,  and  from  facts  which  are  not  con- 
clusive, and  which  only  render  such  antiquity  probable,  he  reasons 
badly,  no  one  is  obliged  to  pay  any  attention  to  his  theory. 
If,  again,  the  ethnologist  could  prove  to  a  certainty,  by  physiologi- 
cal, philological,  and  other  facts  appropriate  in  the  case,  that  the 
human  race  has  not  had  a  common  origin,  his  conclusion  would  be 
lawful,  and  we  should  be  obliged  to  believe  it,  whatever  had  been 
our  previous  convictions.  But  it  is  agreed  by  all  ethnologists 
worthy  of  any  note,  that  the  science  of  ethnology  is  not,  at  present, 
in  a  condition  to  prove  any  thing  certain  on  the  question,  either  for 
or  against  the  unity  of  the  race.  Now,  in  this  case,  we  contend 
that  revelation,  sustained  by  incontestable  historical  documents, 
gives  the  law  to  the  scientific  as  well  as  the  believer ;  and  as  this 
unequivocally  teaches  the  unity  of  the  race,  the  scientific  cannot 
deny  it.  No  doctrine  of  revelation  can  be  set  aside  on  mere  con- 
jecture or  probable  proof  that  it  is  not  true.  Observing  this  rule, 
we  are  quite  willing  that  the  explorers  of  nature  should  continue 
their  investigations,  and  the  result  of  these  investigations  we  shall 
always  read  with  interest,  although  we  may  not  attach  so  much 
value  to  them  as  do  these  explorers  themselves.  Truth  is  one,  and 
can  never  be  in  contradiction  to  itself;  and  as  all  facts  are  facts, 
and  will  be  facts,  whether  we  admit  them  or  not,  it  will  be  idle  to 
fear  them  or  contend  against  them.  The  only  things  to  be  guarded 
against,  are  taking  for  facts  what  are  no  facts ;  half  facts  for  full 
facts,  or  real  facts  without  understanding  their  significance.  The 
Scripture  says,  "Judas  went  out  and  hanged  himself;"  it  also  says, 
"  Go  thou  and  do  likewise ;"  but  not,  therefore,  is  it  true  that  the 
Scriptures  command  us  to  commit  suicide.  Much  of  the  reasoning 
of  physicists,  and  that  of  eminent  physicists,  too,  is  of  this  Char- 
acter.   

5.  Sermons  preached  at  the  Church  of  St.  Paul  the  Apostle, 
Kew  York,  during  the  Year  1863.  New  York  :  D.  &  J.  Sadlier 
&  Co.     1864.     16mo,  pp.  377. 

This  is  the  third  annual  volume  of  sermons  by  the  Paulists,  or 
the  Congregation  of  St.  Paul  the  Apostle.  The  men  composing 
this  Congregation  are  nearly  all  converts  to  the  Catholic  Church,  and 
several  of  them  were  formerly  Protestant  ministers ;  but  they  are 
men  who  retain  a  lively  memory  of  all  that  they  learned  as  Protest- 
ants, and  have  not  yet  satisfied  themselves  that  there  are  no  virtues 
among  those  they  account  heterodox.  They  are  warm,  zealous 
Catholics,  but  broad,  high-minded  men,  who  are  willing  to  accept 
truth  wherever  they  find  it,  and  virtue  wherever  it  is  practised. 
Their  sermons  are  plain,  direct,  energetic,  practical,  and  may  be 
read  with  profit  and  pleasure  by  any  who  really  believe  in  the 
Christian  religion  and  Christian  civilization. 


126  Literary  Notices  and  Criticisms.  [Jan., 

6.  Guide  f or  Catholic  Young  Women,  especially  for  those  who  earn 
their  oivn  Living.  By  the  Rev.  George  Deshon,  Missionary 
Priest.  New  York:  D.  &  J.  Sadlier  &  Co.  1863.  18mo, 
pp.   322. 

This  is  another  work  by  one  of  the  Congregation  of  the  Paulists, 
of  whom  we  have  just  spoken.  It  is  intended  to  be  a  guide  for 
Catholic  Young  Women,  more  especially  that  large  and  interesting 
class  usually  called  servant  girls,  and  is  designed  not  only  to  instruct 
them  in  their  more  special  duties  as  Catholics,  but  in  their  moral 
duties,  and  especially  those  duties  that  belong  to  their  state  in  life. 
It  is,  therefore,  a  book  for  which  Protestants  must  be  grateful  to 
the  author ;  for  while  it  gives  them  credit  for  their  many  virtues 
and>  their  fidelity,  it  does  not  spare,  in  the  least,  their  faults,  such  as 
lying,  pilfering,  and  giving  away  what  belongs  to  their  employers. 
Though  more  especially  designed  for  a  particular  class,  there  are  few 
persons  who  might  not  profit  by  reading  it.  The  author's  experience 
as  a  priest  has  led  him  to  be  a  little  rigid,  but  probably  not  too 
much  so. 


7.  The  Complete  Sodality  Manual  and  Hymn  Book.  By  Rev. 
Alfred  Young.  New  York:  D.  &  J.  Sadlier  &  Co.  1883. 
8vo,  pp.  204, 

8.  Helion  de  Villeneuve,  a  French  Zouave.  A  Model  for  Christian 
Soldiers.     Boston :  Donahoe.     1863.     16mo,  pp.  81. 

There  is  no  doubt  that  the  French  Zouave  was  a  very  pious  and 
excellent  young  man,  with  a  military  vocation,  and  the  bravery 
which  belongs  to  a  French  nobleman.  But  the  most  remarkable 
thing  about  the  book  is,  that  he  wasYthe  last  male  descendant  of  one 
of  the  noblest  families  of  France,  and  was  killed  in  the  trenches, 
when  he  was  on  the  point  of  being  promoted  to  be  Adjutant.  We 
would,  however,  advise  the  very  excellent  paraphraser  or  translator, 
before  he  attempts  to  do  another  work  into  English,  to  make  him- 
self more  thoroughly  master  of  the  English  language.  No  foreign 
scholar  is  to  blame  for  not  knowing  English,  but  no  one  is  pardon- 
able for  attempting  to  write  in  English  without  knowing  the 
language,  and  being  able  to  write  it  correctly. 


9.  The  Carmel ;  or,  the  Conversion  of  Hermoun^the  Pianist.  Boston: 
Donahoe.     1863.     16mo,  pp.  180. 

We  have  little  to  say  of  this  book,  except  to  object  to  the 
English  into  which  it  is  translated,  and  to  protest  against  publishing 
as  a  translation,  what  has  only  a  faint  representation  of  the  work 
translated,  and  is  only  half  made  up  of  ejaculations  and  other  matters, ' 
of  which  the  author  knew  nothing.  Either  translate  the  work 
faithfully,  as  the  author  wrote  it,  or  do  not  translate  it  at  all. 


1864.]  Literary  Notices  and  Criticisms.  127 

10.  Western  Missions  and  Missionaries.  A  Series  of  Letters.  By 
Rev.  P.  J.  De  Smet,  of  the  Society  of  Jesus;  author  of  "  Indian 
Sketches,"  "  Oregon  Missions,"  &c.  New  York :  Kirker. 
1863.     12mo,  pp.  532. 

Father  De  Smet  is  well  known  as  a  Missionary  among  our  North- 
western Indians  on  each  side  of  the  Rocky  Mountains.  This  work 
is  composed  of  letters  written  to  his  Provincial,  and  to  various 
friends  in  Belgium,  and  gives  a  great  variety  of  interesting  infor- 
mation concerning  the  Indian  tribes,  their  habits,  customs,  religion, 
and  religious  ceremonies.  In  this  volume  we  are  told,  for  the  first 
time,  of  the  mis-translation  of  Wah-Kon  as  Medicine-Man.  The 
.word  so  translated  means  incomprehensible,  and  according  to  our 
judgment  would  have  been  better  translated  Wonder-Worker  than 
Medicine-Man.  Any  one  is  a  medicine-man,  as  our  earl}-  Missionaries 
translate  it,  who  does  things  which  are  incomprehensible,  or  which 
they  are  unable  to  explain^  and  therefore  supposed  to  be  by 
supernatural  agency.  In  addition  to  the  information  given  in  the 
letters,  the  volume  will  be  found  to  give  several  very  interesting 
biographies  of  some  Belgians  and  Belgian  Jesuits,  who  have  died 
on  the  American  Missions  ;  some  of  whom  were  admirable  for  their 
labors,  their  endurance,  and  their  holiness  of  life. 


11.  The  Hermit  of  the  Hock.  A  Tale  of  Cashel.  By  Mrs.  J.  Sadlier, 
author  of  the  "  Blakes  and  Flanagans,1'  &c,  &c.  New  York : 
D.  &  J.  Sadlier.     1863.     16mo,  pp.  492. 

Mrs.  Sadlier  is  an  Irish  Catholic  lady  who  has  gained  no  incon- 
siderable literary  reputation  by  her  translations  from  the  French, 
and  her  various  original  stories  and  novels.  She  posesses  much  real 
genius,  and  is  a  most  admirable  writer,  except  when  she  assumes  the 
cap  of  the  theological  doctor.  Though  not  absolutely  blind  to  the 
faults  of  her  countrymen,  at  home  or  abroad,  she  is  yet  intensely 
Irish,  and  would  keep  her  countrymen  and  countrywomen  settled  in 
this  country,  Irish  till  doomsday,  if  possible.  She  does  not  under- 
stand that  her  efforts  are  calculated  to  keep  her  own  people  and  the 
Americans  two  distinct  peoples,  inhabiting  the  same  country,  each 
having  a  nationality  of  its  own,  and  different  from  the  other.  The 
Irish  nationality,  if  such  a  thing  there  is,  may  be  an  excellent  na- 
tionality for  Ireland,  but  is  not  the  nationality  for  America ;  and  the 
effort  of  the  Irish  writers  and  journalists  to  substitute  an  Irish  na- 
tionality for  the  American,  has,  and  can  have,  only  disastrous  results 
for  both  parties.  As  yet,  the  Irish  have  been  slow  to  learn  that  in 
taking  the  oath  of  allegiance  to  the  United  States,  they  abjured  alle- 
giance to  all  other  powers  and  nations — slower  still  to  learn  the 
real  sense  of  American  equality,  and  that  to  be  recognized  as  the 
equals  of  natural-born  citizens,  it  is  not  necessary  that  they  should 
be  treated  as  superiors.     The  true  friends  of  all  the  Irish  settlers 


12S  Literary  Notices  and  Criticisms.  [Jan. 

in  America,  study  in  all  matters  pertaining  to  politics  and  civiliza- 
tion, or  temporal  affairs,  to  mould  them  and  the  native  population 
into  one  body,  animated  by  one  national  sentiment,  and  laboring 
in  unity  for  the  real  interests  of  the  nation.  Their  Juiy  riots  in 
New  York,  and  their  riots  in  the  Pennsylvania  mines,  have  created 
much  prejudice  against  them,  and  such  riots  will  always  occur  if 
they  attempt  to  maintain  a  distinct  national  character.  They  must 
either  make  themselves  Americans,  feel  and  act  with  Americans, 
understand  that  they  have  not  only  the  same  rights,  but  also  the 
same  duties  as  Americans,  or  else  they  must  remain  Irishmen 
without  professing  to  owe  any  American  allegiance.  Thousands 
and  thousands  of  them — we  have  heard  even  of  seven  thousand  in 
one  city — who  had  heretofore  acted  as  American  citiifens,  suddenly 
found,  when  the  draft  came,  that  they  were  Britislrsubjects,  and 
claimed  and  received  British  protection.  It  is  idle  to  pretend  that 
people  who  will  conduct  themselves  in  this  way  are  loyal  citizens,  or 
entitled  even  to  the  privileges  of  American  citizenship.  There  are 
many  among  the  Irish  who  are  as  loyal,  and  as  earnest  to  saverthe 
life  and  integrity  of  the  nation,  as  any  men  in  it,  and  our  armies 
prove  that  no  small  number  of  Irishmen  have  volunteered  to  fight 
our  battles,  and  we  are  not  aware  that  any  braver  troops  than  the 
Irish  have  been  found  on  the  battle-field.  But  this  was  only  their 
duty  as  American  citizens,  for  a  naturalized  citizen  is  just  as  much 
bound  to  fight  for  the  country  as  a  natural-born  citizen,  and  just 
as  much  bound  to  consult  what  he  owes  to  the  nation.  Unhappily 
the  Irish,  having  been  in  a  state  of  chronic  rebellion  against  the 
English  government  for  seven  centuries,  have  been  in  the  habit  of 
considering  only  what  they  can  get  from  a  government,  not  what 
they  are  bound  to  render  it — of  acknowledging  the  authority  of 
government  when  it  confers  favors,  but  of  denying  it  when  it  exacts 
service.  In  this  last  respect,  however,  too  many  of  our  native  citi- 
zens are  like  them. 

The  book  before  us  is,  perhaps,  upon  the  whole,  the  best  work, 
the  most  complete  and  consistent  in  an  artistic  point  of  view,  which 
Mrs.  Sadlier  has  published.  Portions  of  the  work  are  written  with 
remarkable  spirit,  truth,  and  accuracy,  and  can  be  read  only  with 
intense  interest  and  deep  sympathy  for  the  poor  Irish  people  who 
suffer  from  hard-hearted  and  oppressive  landlords.  The  great  fault 
of  the  book  is,  that  the  conversions  and  courtships  are  rather  clum- 
sily managed,  and  some  of  the  conversions  and  some  of  the  marriages 
mentioned  seem  to  have  no  sufficient  reason.  As  a  contribution 
to  Irish  literature,  not  to  American,  it  is  highly  creditable,  and  de- 
serving of  warm  approbation. 


BROWNSON'S 


QUARTERLY   REVIEW. 


This  work  is  devoted  to  Philosophy,  Politics,  Litera- 
ture, and  the  General  Interests  of  Civilization.  It  is  pub- 
lished by  D.  &  J.  Sadlier  &  Co.,  for  the  Proprietor,  on 
the  first  days  of  January,  April,  July,  and  October.  Each 
number  contains  128  pages  8vo,  and  the  four  numbers 
make  a  volume  of  512  pages,  which  is  furnished  to  sub- 
scribers at  three  dollars  per  annum. 

Agents  will  be  allowed  a  liberal  discount. 

Payment  in  all  cases  invariably  in  advance  by  sub- 
scribers. % 

All  communications  must  be  addressed,  "Brownson's 
Quarterly  Review,  New  York,"  or  to  the  subscribers, 

D.  &  J.  SADLIER  &  Co., 

31  Barclay  St.,  New  York. 

New  York,  January,  1864.